Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
Making My Mess With Tess

... following pornograhpic story, "Making My Mess With Tess" is copyrighted material under my nom de plume Dean Deanhomme. I intend to ... positive or otherwise...

Here we go...enjoy...

MAKING MY MESS WITH TESS...by Dean Denhomme...

There is a clever ... ... Continue»
Posted by deandenhomme 3 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature  |  Views: 2214  |  
45%
  |  5

Making my stepdad cum

When a girl first finds out she can cause a guy to get a hard on, many exciting things can happen. It’s a direct indicator that he is sexually aroused by her. Guys like it. Girls like it. Here’s what happened to me, Laurel, with my new found power….

It all started when I was younger and I was playing with my step dad. We were in the kitchen and I hugged him from the front one morning. He like usual, hugged me back. I felt a lump begin in his robe. It wasn’t there a minute ago until I continued to hug him. He must have something in his robe pocket I figured. He was talking on his cell phone and not paying attention to me. I very casually let my hand brush against his robe pocket. I realized what I was feeling. He had the start of a hard on.

…It immediately excited me.

…I wondered if I had caused it. The thought that I might have… excited me more. I moved my hand and hugged him real tight. I felt his hard on move when I did. It kind of flicked out towards me, and now got bigger. My step dad started breathing hard and he stammered on the cell phone. I was sure now I had made him get a hard on.

…I got a feeling that day, that still stay’s with me. I felt like a female, a girl, a woman and I like that feeling a lot. I had to have more. Later on that same day, I backed into my step dad as he stood in the garage. I reached back and pulled him to me. He put his arms around me and I felt it. He started getting a hard on again. I pushed my butt back firmer and gently moved against it. I felt him again take a big breath. He held me tighter and kissed the side of my head and we just stayed like this. I felt his hard on get still bigger. I leaned my head back on him and gave out a big sigh. We said nothing.

He held me tighter as we both pushed my butt and his big hard on together. Now this was taking my breath away with a new sexual thrill I had not had before. He moved his hands around on my tummy. That felt wonderful. I put my hands on his hands and moved them just under my tits. I got still more and new sex feelings. He let me guide his hands all over me. I started feeling a wetness in my pussy. It tingled and excited me more. I just kept going. I guided one of his hands to my upper leg and the other I pressed hard under my tits. My heart was thumping hard with excitement. I was feeling myself up…but…. using his hands.

… He just let me play and never stopped me. I felt his hard on get so big as it rested between my butt cheeks. It felt huge. This was going higher and higher with us. I pushed his hand higher on my tits and now right on them. I squeezed his fingers on my tits. I felt chills and tingles all at once. I kept going. Now I moved his other hand just above my pussy. I spread my legs some. His hard on went between them now. I moved his hand closer to my pussy and just let it barely touch it. I now got a shot of exciting tingles in my pussy.

…I heard mom come to the outside door. We quick moved away as he stood next to the work bench humming. I started fiddling with some of his tools. She ask me to come in and do something, so I followed her in the house. I thought sure she could hear my heart thumping and might ask me why was so hot.

…That was my first day of enjoying the hot turn on of ’me’, making my step daddy get a big hard on. I had a new power and I liked using it. I had seen mom slip her hand over his crouch before when she thought I wasn’t watching. They would smile at each other. I could give him a hard on with out my hand even touching his crouch. I liked that feeling.

…I loved giving my step daddy hard on’s. The fact they were behind mom’s back just made it all the more thrilling. She’s so spoiled and I knew it’s ’no pussy’, if she doesn’t get her way. I have plans now to ’fix’ all that. I know my step daddy isn‘t getting all the sex that he deserves….

…. my step daddy and I developed signals to let us know to go to the garage, when mom was home. Sneaking feels was our little secret.

… When she wasn’t home…it became hot and beautiful. When I knew she would be gone, I would not wear a bra or panties and put on a short loose skirt for easy access. Every week we progressed to further thrills. It was so hot having a secret affair with my own stepd ad. Now when mom wasn’t home we had a spot where we could not be seen, but…we could see if mom drove up. I would stand in ’our spot’ and my step daddy would watch me feel myself up. I would put my hand up my shirt and squeeze my own tits. I would put my hand down my shorts and he could see my hand finger myself.

We would smile at each other as he would stand up across the room and reach down his pants and stroke his hard on. We were putting on a hot show for each other. It was a super exciting hot teasing game we played. He would slowly walk over to me as we played with ourselves. His stalking gave me chills. He would walk around me and lean over and give me little kisses on my forehead and neck. I loved this and the feeling of my pussy getting wetter on my fingers. He knew now hot to get me real hot, and he did it so well. I knew now how to give him a big hard on as I rubbed against it,…but just a little, to tease him.

….\We both wondered where it will go from here, as the tension got higher with each session.

…I had a close girlfriend Tiffany. I finally ‘top secretly’ told her one sl**pover what was going on with my step daddy and I. She became envious and begged me for details. I just knew she was forming plans in her head to maybe get my Ron to do the same to her. She got very hot as I described Ron and my sessions. She wanted me to show her how I did things to my Ron, on her. I had her quietly lay with her back on top of me. I went thru the moves I use on Ron. I took her hands and placed mine over them. I felt under her tits and then fully all over them. She got really excited as I could feel her breathing heavy. I then headed down for her pussy and slowly rubbed around it like I moved my Ron’s hands on me. We whispered: (“..has he put his hand inside your panties and felt your bare pussy?”) , she ask.

(“Not yet.”)….I told her, (“Just outside stuff so far.”). I took her hands and continued showing her how I put my hands on Ron’s and guided them onto my body. I guided her hands more to feel her own tits. She gasp and ask me to ‘keep doing that’, she said out of breath. I kept on as we were both getting hot doing it. I knew what she was up to, and knew this was coming, at least I hoped it was…. as our last sl**pover she came up with a little secret game called: ‘Fingers’. It’s where we fingered each other for fun. It starts out in the dark bedroom and we act like we are boyfriend and girlfriend. We feel each other tits and pussy’s. Then it’s ’fingers’. We finger inside each others pussy’s and pretend we are having sex with a guy. We had only played this once before and we keep going until we both had great orgasms. I liked ’fingers’ and wanted to play it again.

….I said: (“Oh yes!, lets play that again.”) She spread her legs wide apart and her hand went inside my panties for my pussy as she lay on top of me. I reached over her and I put a finger inside her panties to finger her. She turned her head to mine and said: (“ I’m pretending I’m having sex with your stepdad.”).

…I never knew she had the hots for him. All I said was: (“…me too…”). This was new to us, as before we thought of a guy we liked, pretended we were having sex with him. Now it my Ron, we both thought about. I liked the feel of her resting on top of my tits. It was like my Ron’s chest on me, warm, breathing and he was in my pussy. I felt her tits like he might feel mine, and my fingers in her was double the pussy feelings. We both moaned very quietly but this was getting intense.

We found each others ‘G’ spots and massaged them. It was building up and up in us. I squeezed her tits as we began to peak and I squeezed my pussy on her fingers. She did the same to mine. We orgasmed the best we’d ever had. Squirming and fingering us. (“Oh Ron!”) came out of my mouth. She moaned quietly just said: (“…oh my god.”)….. Our fingers were very wet as we carefully rubbed our sensitive clits……

----------

….That weekend, Tiffany came over and mom went to play tennis. Now it was just stepdad, I and Tiffany. Tiffany didn’t know I had a talk with stepdad privately. I told him how Tiffany really liked him and the she had no stepdad. I ‘hinted’ that poor Tiffany need some ‘stepdad’ hugs and it sure would be cool if he ‘maybe’ gave her some. stepdad never said a word, but just smiled. I had to guess what he was thinking……..

…stepdad thoughts raced thru his mind…

…Laurel has told Tiffany about our ‘hands on’ activities it seems. This could be dangerous for me. I’ve noticed Tiffany before, and she’s a hot girl. Her tits are bigger than Laurel’s. Now she wants to get in on the feeling up. Two hot and sexy teen girls,….. how can I ’not’ pass this up. I’ve given Laurel no answer to her ’hint’ that I ’stepdad hug’ poor Tiffany. Clever, those horny little shits. Teasing is all I’ll start off with. Maybe they’ll attack me and I can claim to be the ’victim’?

….”Hi Tiffany, haven’t seen you in a while.” I said. I hugged her across her shoulders. I watched her try and hide her gasp. She turned and put her head on my chest. We exchanged small talk and she slowly moved in closer to me, just touching her pussy to my semi-hard dick. Laurel watched us like a smiling hawk. I held out my other arm for Laurel. She quickly came over and now I had them both in hugs. I felt two pussy’s moving on me now. I said I had stuff to do in the ’garage’, and left them. The word ’garage’ sent tingles in Laurel’s pussy. I could feel her buck her pussy a little when I said it.

…Laurel and Tiffany…

…(“…I bet he’s going for it, Tiffany.”)
(“…oh god he feels so hot Laurel, did you feel his hardon???”) (“Yes!...he’s ready to play with us. Let’s go out into the garage and I’ll get behind him, and you back up in front of him. With him in between us he won’t be able to resist feeling us up.”)

…stepdad….
…I waited knowing the girls would just have to come out here in the garage and mess with me. I couldn’t wait to get my hands on them. Two teen beauty’s. If the wife only knew, she’d be shocked…

…The wife….
…They must think I’m stupid not to know something was going on between stepdad and Laurel, and now Tiffany was hanging around all the time. I can’t say a word as my tennis instructor and I do exercises at his apartment. It started with him helping me stretch my body to play better. It soon was getting me aroused sexually and he knew it. I crossed the line when I kissed him one afternoon. The foreplay began and we ended up in his bed fucking like two teenagers. So….what he does with Tiffany, I don’t care, but Laurel….our own daughter….I envy her, but she makes him all pumped up for our sex nights, so I don’t really mind. Between him and my tennis guy,

I’m getting what I want. I’ve always had a hidden desire to have two guys making me happy. Now some day my other desire may get fulfilled…..I would love to be alone with hot Tiffany. I would love to feel her big tits and have us play with our bodies. I’ve never explored my ’bi-curious’ desires and she would be perfect. A hot young body….. licking her tits and pussy sounds hot to me. I’ve got a plan for her and I. Next sl**pover it’s: ’help me in the shower please’. I’ll have her come in and I’ll get her pumped up with the shower wand as she massages poor me and my tennis soreness. I can picture feeling her wet soapy tits now. Soapy fingers are next and I’m going to love making us both orgasm in a ’special’ shower…..

….Tiffany…..
…I was really horny about this and I loved the feeling. Laurel and I went and put on our cheerleading outfits. No bra, no panties. She said her stepdad liked them and it was easy access for him to feel us. Hopefully he would feel our bare naked tits and pussy’s. We proceeded to the garage. Laurel came up behind him and turned him so I could back up to his front. I pulled his arms around me and under my tits. I did like Laurel and put my hand on top of his and began to guide them. He just let me do anything with them I wanted. His breathing increased with two hand-fulls of my tits. I felt a nice hardon up against my butt cheeks. I moved my butt slowly back and forth against it. I could feel it getting bigger. I could feel Laurel’s hands rubbing his hardon along side my butt cheeks.

….Laurel….
…I had no idea how hot this would make me. I could feel his heavy breathing and feel his hardon against Tiffany’s butt. He was my Ron and mine to play with now. I got bold. I first joined him in feeling Tiffany’s tits. They both liked that and then I really got brave and started unzipping stepdad’s zipper. I let my hand slip inside. I discovered….he wore no underwear. For the first time ever, I had my hand on my Ron hardon. It was big and warm. I got a shot of wetness in my pussy. I slowly stroked his hardon. I managed to pull it out. I lifted the back of her skirt and placed it between Mandy’s bare legs.

She jumped and sucked a big breath. She parted her legs some and I rubbed it on her wet pussy. She began to rock back and forth on it. My fingers felt everything. stepdad’s now wet hardon and her wet pussy. stepdad moved one of his hands back and started gently feeling my pussy. I pulled my short skirt up so he could feel me bare. It was the hottest thing we’d ever done and we all savored doing it. stepdad’s other hand went for Mandy’s pussy. He was now feeling both our bare pussy’s. His fingers felt heavenly rubbing my clit and then up and down my slit. I was on the verge of having a great orgasm. I could hear Tiffany moan a little as she joined his fingers in rubbing her pussy. I looked at his clock….oh shit! We had to stop as mom was due home any minute! I pointed to the clock and we all withdrew our playing. Tiffany and I went into the bathroom to quick clean up.

…Mom….
….I came in the house and I could hear the girls in the bathroom giggling. I smelled pussy. I wondered what they had been up to. stepdad came in…..I smelled pussy on him. Well…that answered that question. That smell gave he a hot shot in my own pussy. After dinner the girls were going to take a shower. Now was my chance to get Tiffany alone. We had two showers. I got Tiffany aside and ask her if she would help me with my sore arms and legs from playing tennis. She said sure. I took her in the shower in our master bedroom. I closed and locked the door.

My heart was thumping with tension. I explained we would get in the shower together and she could help me massage my arms and legs as the wand ran pulsating hot water over me. I saw her get a little excited over doing this. Oh my…. she looked young and sexy with big tits. She looked me over real good, having never seen me naked before. I leaned against the shower wall on my back. I had her take the shower wand and run it over my arms and legs. Her eyes told me she was aroused. I took her hand with the wand and guided it for her. The wand was set to a slow pulse. I directed it closer and closer to my nipples. Tiffany has excited and had a little smile on her face.

I let it massage my nipples. I moaned quietly with my eyes almost…shut. I started going closer and closer to my pussy. I peeked at her as she began to breath hard. I stopped. The wand had interchangeable heads. I switched to a slim one that squirted a soft pulse around the tip. Back we went as I guided her hand to my pussy. I squirmed and moaned as I let it pulse on my clit. I spread my legs and pulsed in right on my pussy entrance. I whispered and ask her if she could get on her knees and get way underneath me. She dropped to her knees. I started to moan as I guided the slim wand slowly in and out of my pussy. She put her shaky hand on my leg to steady herself. She began to go in and out of my pussy with the wand. As the pulsing water ran out of my pussy, I had to stop us as I shook and had an orgasm. I bucked, moaned and rubbed my pussy a while. I had her stand up and said: (…“you’ve got to try this Tiffany.”) We traded places a I got on my knees. I started with the wand at her nipples and then down to her pussy. She was gasping for breath….

….Tiffany….
…the newness of all this was taking me sexually higher than I had ever been. Her hand rubbed my leg as her fingers began to tease my clit. She was getting her face closer and closer to my pussy. I was getting mega thrills from it. I took her hand and put it on my wet tits. I wanted them felt so bad. I began to feel her body too. She slowly began to insert that wand into my pussy. I quickly orgasmed and shook. I closed my eyes to just enjoy it when I felt something on my clit. I gasp with the tingles. I looked and it was her finger and then followed by her warm tongue. This was a first for me and I orgasmed again. My legs went weak as I ended up on my knees too. Our fingers slowly felt our tits and nipples. They went on to feel our pussy’s. I liked this and many things ran thru my mind about the future…..

…Mom…
…this was the thrill I was looking for, I guided her fingers to go inside of me. We rubbed each others clits as a big orgasm hit me and shook me up. I showed her how to feel my ’G’ spot, and massage it. I found hers as she squirmed and shook…. We rested as we felt our bodies…

….We talked about secrets and never to let Laurel or anyone know about our first bi-curious session. I went to bed as Tiffany left.

….Laurel…
….I thought about my poor stepdad not getting any sex again as my mom went to sl**p early. Mandy slept over again that night. She was acting different somehow. We talked about how hot we were for my stepdad and our next move on him. I told her how I wanted to make him cum.

… Oh…she liked that idea and we planned how to do it. The night we were both very horny. We decided to play ‘fingers’. This time I lay on top of her on my back. We pretended we told Ron that we were going to make him cum but…. ‘in’ us. Tiffany had some new things. She found my ‘G’ spot and helped me locate hers. This was a very intense sexual spot we massaged. We were going for a dual orgasm when she stopped. She said she had a new game call ‘tongues’. Tongues? ….I wondered what that was. She had me get off her quietly and she turned and had us lay side by side with our pussy’s to each others faces. We continued with our fingers, only with a close up now.

I love seeing and feeling our fingers going in and out of us as I watched in the dimly lit room. She pulled my pussy real close to her face and lifted my one leg. I could feel her excited breath in my pussy. She had the finger of one hand in my pussy, and the other rubbed my clit. I did the same to her. This was very hot as I watched her wet pussy squirm in front of my face. We were now going for a orgasm when I got a new feeling. Something warm and wet on my clit. I glanced down and she was licking my pussy so good. I had never ever had this done to me. I wanted to do her to feel good like me. I licked her clit and all around her pussy. We both gasp with the new thrill. We took our fingers out and licked our pussy’s as the orgasm built real fast. We put our arms around our butt cheeks and licked fast. I couldn’t help but orgasm big and pushed my pussy to her tongue. Her wonderful tongue made the orgasm last and was so intense I squirmed and moaned quietly.
‘Tongues were way more intense than ’fingers.’…..

….stepdad….
….It was Thursday, another tennis day for the wife. She was staying later and later, and tonight she tells me she’s spending the night with ’a girlfriend’ she’s plays tennis with now. I immediately wondered what Laurel and Tiffany might have cooked up to do to me. I didn’t have to wait long as the came in from school. They went in Laurel’s room whispering and giggling. I was sitting on the couch when they came out, both dressed in their cheerleader outfits. No bra, and I figured no panties. They sat, one on each side of me and spoke quietly.

Laurel said: “Mom told me she would be gone all night, so….they giggled….so we want to be your wife for tonight. I just smiled as usual, not committing myself in any way. They both smiled and went in and fixed dinner. They brought it to me on a tray and played ’feed the stepdad’ they called it. Tiffany then sat across my lap, right on my dick. Laurel was on the side as they both grinned and Tiffany said: “We’re your wives, and you look ill and we think you better go to bed and rest.” They stood me up and with one under each arm the e****ted me to the bedroom.

They both let me watch them undress with a sexy show. Seeing the get naked was a hardon maker deluxe. It was dim lighting now as these two young sexy beauties wiggled around me and began to undress me. They laid me in the ’sick’ bed and began to fully m***** me. They played this game…”We are your wives and we need some lov‘in, now you have to feel us up and make us happy.” They lay on each side of me and had me feel their tits first. I watched them squirm and giggle. “We want more than that, husband, our pussy’s want some attention too.” They took my hands and put them on their pussy’s to feel. They both took my fingers and put them where they wanted them. It was a hot double finger fuck for them. “You have a big hardon, that must mean you want to have sex with us. Ok, you have to choose which one of us goes first, husband. “ I did nothing.

“Never mind Laurel is your first wife so she can go first. I will help you since this is your first time.” Tiffany said. Tiffany pulled Laurel’s body over to me and put Laurel’s pussy right on my face. They both began to play with my hardon. I licked Laurel’s sweet pussy as she moaned and squirmed. What a feeling to have her on top of me with her and Tiffany both licking my dick…

…Laurel…
…now he was all mine and I was going to make him cum the cum he deserved. I put my lips over the head and started going up and down as Tiffany jacked on him. We could hear him strain and feel him squirm as the cum was on the way. Tiffany felt his balls and licked them. I felt the underside of his hardon get firm and then …I got what I wanted. A hot shooting stream of his cum came out and filled my mouth…I climaxed with his tongue licking my clit. We both moaned and twitched as Tiffany licked the overflow of cum from his hardon. We didn’t know a man could cum that much and Tiffany quick moved up and put his hardon in her pussy.

He kept shooting cum as she soon climaxed hard and moaned with him. He kept licking my pussy as I went a little crazy with the super feeling of it. Tiffany kept moving her pussy up and down on him and moaning. I felt the base of his hard on and balls as he fucked Tiffany. I was wonderful beyond words. We all just kept moving, and savoring the feelings. I felt so satisfied that stepstep daddy got to cum with the hot sex I wanted him to have.

…Oh my god...he wasn’t done. He turn me on my back, pulled my knees up and in went his hard on in my pussy. It was a hot feeling and tight in me.

…We began the most wonderful feeling of all…my stepstep daddy in me. Tiffany came up and put her pussy by his face. He immediately started licking her as she squirmed and moaned. I locked my legs around him and we fucked so beautiful together. His tongue had Tiffany squirming and moaning steady, that just added to the hot sex stepstep daddy and I were having. My stepstep daddy could fuck good. Tiffany held his head and fucked his tongue real fast and then she let out a big moan and shook. Just about that time….

… I felt my step daddy shoot a warm full load of cum in me as I had a mind jolting climax. It felt like the room was spinning as my spasms kept making me jump and shake. my step daddy and I moaned together as our bodies shook hard. My arms felt so good around him as he held me tight and continued pumped his warm cum in me. My pussy was full of his cum and new wonderful feelings….
----

…Well, that’s my story. I have to go now, I hear my my step daddy and Tiffany calling me for something….

….(now I wonder what they want?) ... Continue»
Posted by LaureLeeFix8d 3 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 11478  |  
97%
  |  32

My evening with Almondjoysos and friend

This was written for almondjoysos.. This is what I would imagine my first bi experience would be with her at the helm

Almondjoy... sorry your not on....

PART 1

I can only imagine how this would go...

Me, your male friend and you... You'll have to let me know what you'd be doing and what directions you would give. After a few drinks the three of us move to the bed room. Your friend and I undress down to our shorts and climb into bed. This is my first time so Iam extremely nervous. We lay down in the bed and he starts playing with my nipples. I reciprocate and do the same. Before I know it,Iam totally caught by surprise, his lips are on mine, our mouths open and our tongues begin to taste each other. My dick is limp but is starting to quiver. With our tongues still intertwined, his hands move down to my shorts and inside the band. My dick is still limp but is getting excited as he begins to slowly caress the head as he pushes my shorts down... They get low enough so that I can kick them off.

After a few minutes, I break our kiss and start licking his neck. I can feel his hard dick thru his shorts against my leg. I slowly move my mouth down from his neck to his nipples sucking each while playing with the other until both are hard as buttons. His hand is still holding by dick by he loses hold as my body moves down towards his belly button. Iam licking all of the way down...As my mouth gets to his navel, I slip my hands in the elastic of his shorts and begin to push them down.... He lifts his ass so I can get them down and off......

Iam now looking at his hard penis laying on his leg.... I take one hand and put it under his balls and begin to lick the head. I lift his penis up and begin to lick the shaft..... My nervousness is beginning to disappear... My dick is starting to swell....I lick his shaft all the way down to his balls and back up the shaft and feather the fold on the underside of his head with my tongue.... I go up the whole underside of his head towards the top ... open my mouth take the whole head in it... I stop for a second because I am so surprised how much it fills up my mouth....Then I start sucking on it while rolling my tongue around it.... I then start taking it deeper and deeper into my mouth.... I can tell he is enjoying it my the moaning.... I start to really getting into this.... My dick is getting harder and my asshole is starting to tighten up. I start to taste pre cum and realize that you want to see more than me sucking him off.....

I take my mouth off of his cock and look and you....


Part 2..... I look over at you, sitting in the chair.... your pants are off and your legs are d****d over both of the arms.... You are stroking your pussy and look very content... Your pussy lips and clit are jumping out and begging to be sucked..... Iam looking at you for direction and but getting none... Your friend takes his hand and puts it on the back of my head and gently pushes me back down towards his cock.... I lick the pre cum off of the head and open my mouth, lower it on him and continue sucking on the head of his cock...Iam taking his cock deeper and deeper into my mouth, getting an good rhythm of sucking and his movement of in and out... He suddenly pulls his cock from my mouth and and repositions himself so that we are on our sides in a semi-69.. I eagerly pull his penis back into my mouth and at the same time feel his breath on my member.... I feel his tongue going all over my shaft and head... I reciprocate and do the same thing to him but moving father down an start sucking on his balls... Iam licking his balls when I feel my whole cock being swallowed by his mouth...It's like no other sensation that I have ever felt before.... my head falls back off of his penis... after a couple of thrusts of his mouth up and down on my cock, I feel like Iam ready to shoot my load.... I tell my self that i cannot yet... He continues to move his head up and down on me and I want to return the favor to him..... My mouth is now hungrily on his swollen gland and Iam taking his penis deep into my mouth.. The sensation that Iam feeling from being sucked on and sucking him cannot be described. It feels so good that Iam moving my penis in and out of his mouth with erthmatic hip movements. He is doing the same with his member going deeper and deeper into my throat... I don't know how much longer I can hold out...Iam starting to get a salty taste in my mouth and his movements are beginning to get stronger. His thrusts are getting so strong that I can feel hairs on one side on my face and his balls gently hitting me on the other.... I to am thrusting harder as Ian beginning to feel his 5 o'clock shadow against my stomach. GOD THIS FEELS GOOD!!!!! I know that I can't hold out for another second when I feel myself tense up and my load unleashing. I feel it shooting two, three four times.... At the same time his body goes ridged and my moth is filling up with cum.. There is so much that i can't swallow it all.. His dick is still deep in my mouth and I feel cum coming down the side of my face... I feel his dick begin to go limp as is mine as we each roll over on our backs..... I am totally spent.... I look at you and can see that the chair set is totally soaked..... The two of us are drenched in each others sweat.... After a taking a few quite moments to catch our breaths and gather our thought.... you mention that that wasn't bad for starters..... You get off of your chair... come over and give each of us a deep kiss so that you can taste the cum in our mouths... You then come over to me and grab my flaccid penis by the base ... apply pressure and stroke the last of the cum out of it... You and your friend then go down on it and lick it off of me... It feels like it wants to come back to life... You then do the same to your friend with you and me licking the last of his cum off of his cock. You the take a hold of our cocks, one in each hand and take the three of us to the shower.

We'll have to see what happens next......

Part 3.... My legs are still trembling from my orgasm... I cannot describe the feeling of having a cock explode in my mouth... The taste of the cum is still there and the thought of doing it again really excites me... My penis is limp and I feel physically spent as we head towards the shower... Iam looking at that great ass of yours... your breasts moving up and down and those huge erect nipples... Maybe I will be able to come to life again... The shower is small and you adjust the water temperature as me and our friend watch your ass a you bend over... both of us look at each other and smile... The three of us climb into the shower with you in the middle.. I grab the bottle of body soap and squirt it on your breasts and stomach.. Me and our friend both begin to rub the soap on your breasts getting your nipples harder... I put my hand down on your pussy the others hand goes to your ass... I lower my head and start sucking on your nipple.. We are cleaning and sucking on you at the same time... While my dick is still limp, I can tell that your engine is starting to purr... You take the soap and drizzle it down my chest onto my abdomen... You do the same to our friend.... Both of us are still washing you and sucking on you as you take my hands and move them to our friend’s dick and balls... You move from between us and take his hand to my genitals.... me and him look at each other as put your hands on the back of each of our necks and slowly push our faces together. Our mouths open up and our tongues begin to intertwine.. His hand is stoking my soapy dick and balls and I move my hands around to his ass and begin massaging his cheeks with my soapy hands... I look over and you are sitting on the side of the tube, playing with yourself as you watch us. Our tongues and mouths are sucking on each other as he moves his hands to my ass pulling us together to the point of our penises rubbing against each other.. He moves one of his hands inside my ass and starts running his fingers around my asshole... It is tingling with anticipation.... I start to do the same as you come over and kneel between us and start sucking on our dicks.. Both of our dicks are starting to come to life just as my finger makes contact with his anus... You stop sucking on us and say that we will continue this where there is more room... we all break contact and you rinse the three of us off... we get out of the shower and towel off.. we each wrap a towel around us and head to the bed room. I look back and you are whispering into his ear and he is smiling... We get to the bed and I open a bottle of wine and pour each of us a glass.........



Part 4.... I set one glass of wine on the table next to the bed and hand you the other.. You are laying there resting against the headboard, towel around you and your wet hair and glistening. I notice that out partner has disappeared. I go back over to the table to pour him a glass, turn around and you have removed to towel and have your legs spread... One hand between them and the other playing with one of those huge nipples... You also proceed to pull a dildo out from underneath the pillow.. I walk over to the side of the bed, glass in hand , admiring your body and that nice clit of yours.... GOD I'd love to have my mouth on it and suck it till you come... Just as Iam starting to set the glass down, I feel two hands come from behind me, start playing with my nipples as his groin is pressing against my ass separated only by our towels ... I take a deep breath as my nipples are getting erect and his tongue is running up and down my neck..Your fingers are all over your pussy.... You move the center of the bed to the side where we are standing... You undo my towel and it slips to the floor.. You take my semi limp penis is your hand and start stroking it.. Your mouth then starts to lick the head... I drink the glass of wine and throw it on the bed.. You continue to play with me as I reach around my back and undo our friend towel.... I then feel his penis against the crack of my ass.. I reach under and grab his balls and put his limp dick between my cheeks so I can squeeze it... While still holding my penis in your hand, you take your lips off of it... look at me and say "I want him to fuck you in your ass"... my heart begins to really race... You get off the bed and tell me.."you need to get him ready"..

I turn around and face him and start licking his neck down his chest stopping and nibbling on each nipple.. I lower myself till I am on my knees... I make my way down to his pubs and start pulling them with my mouth... I start at the top of his shaft licking his hanging cock and the way down to the head and back up the shaft. I fondle his balls with on hand while playing with his crack with the other. His cock is starting to come to live... I next put my lips around the head of it and start pulling bl**d into it by sucking hard. His cock is starting to come to life in my mouth... Its getting harder and harder the more that I move my mouth up and down on it.. My hand’s in his ass starts playing with his hole.. I take my mouth off of his cock .. wet my finger and gently start playing with his asshole... His cock is getting bigger than it was before and I was in heaven blowing him...I slowly insert my finger into his ass.. He tightened up and his ass sucks my finger in.. My cock is getting hard and sensitive. You come over and take my mouth off of his throbbing cock.... "Its your turn" you say to me... "Get on the edge of the bed on your hands and knees"... I obey... Iam on my hands and knees with my stiff cock hanging between my legs..... I am very nervous and I feel my ass cheeks being touched and spread... I then feel a tongue going over my asshole and the inside of my cheeks. Feel some gel on my anus and a finger very slowly circling my hole and gently trying to work its way in. Finally by brown hole starts to open. There is a warm sensation with the finger. Its going in and out loosening me up. I have no idea who is fingering me..... You then ask me... "Do you want him to wear a condom??" I think and I answer no... I want to feel his penis in my ass and the cum when he explodes..

The finger is removed from my ass.. My ass cheeks are spread and I feel something soft and big pressing against my tight hole. I take a deep breath as I feel the head starting to work its way in.. I push back as he softly pushes a couple of times.. I can feel my hole begin to open... Someone adds some more lube and I start to relax.. The head is once again against the hole.. pushing and beginning to gain ground.. He grabs my hips and slowly moves the head of his cock into me.. I feel like Iam going to pass out...God is it tight!!! I feel my tight hole gripping the head of his cock.. If feels spongy and big…He keeps it there for a minute and then I feel his penis move back and then a gently thrust and he is all of the way in… He again holds it there so my hole can grow accustom to it… ass is grasping his cock and I don’t want to let go.. Iam breathing hard and moaning as is he. My cock is rock hard and aching.. He starts moving In and out with a slow but steady motion….

You come around and slide in front of me placing each leg on the side of my head.. I look up and I start moving back and forth to his in and out… I don’t want this to end.. At times his dick feels like it is going to come out of my mouth… Iam enjoying the tightness and trying to squeeze him hard as to slow him down. I raise up on my elbow and take your clit between my lips and pull it into my mouth…The head of my dick is rubbing against the sheets… Iam trying to get enough friction to make me cum… As my ass is being fucked, Iam sucking hard on your clit.. Your hands are holding my head in place as I continue my tongue work and sucking on you…. I feel you start to get ridged as I move forward and the dick slips out of my ass… I WANT TIT BACK IN ME !!!!!

I roll over on my back… He has is stroking his penis as you get up and lower yourself on my shaft. Your hole is tight and wet.. I can’t believe that you are doing this to me.. I try to reach up for your nipples when you get off of me…. You say to our friend… “See what my pussy tastes like” and you push his head on my throbbing cock… He starts licking your juices off of me. It starts to feel to good… I want him back in my ass…
After a few moments, he stops and finds a pillow… He raised my hips a positions it under them. I know what he wants… I grab my thighs and pull them towards my chest exposing my asshole for him… Grabbing his cock, he crawls between my legs and moves himself on his knees right in front of me.. My asshole is aching for it.. He moves forward as I push down on my asshole to open it up for his head.I feel the head against my hole when it opens up and swallows the head of his penis.. You have retrieved your dildo and you start fucking yourself with it…
He leans forward forcing my knees back and his cock deeper into my ass.. The head of my hardened cock is rubbing against his stomach. His mouth touches mine, our mouths open and our tongues become one. I can’t think…. my tongue is hot and my hands are around his ass, rhythmically pulling him in and letting him out. My cock is growing harder and more sensitive against his skin,, My ass wants this bad!!!!
His tempo increases when his cock leaves my ass… Without saying a word he flips me over on my stomach, spreads my ass checks, reinserts his cock and continues.. His cock is now deeper than it has ever been. I raise up slightly on my knees to get it in as far as possible. Iam trying to thrust my ass back as he comes forwards. The head of my throbbing cock is systematically rubbing between my abdomen and the sheets… Iam trying so fuck the sheet so I can cum… I hear a moaning from behind, I look over my shoulder and see that you are next to him.. Your tongues in each others mouths and you dildo stuffed in your pussy.

I reach up underneath me and grab the swollen head of my penis and begin to fondle it… My hand is getting wet with precum… He now puts his hands on both hips and dramatically quickens his pace,, I hear him starting to breath harder and moan as I am doing the same.. FUCK ME !! FUCK ME HARDER!!! FUCK ME HARDER!!!! DEEPER!!! My dick is now ready to explode and there is nothing that I can do to stop it.. His cock is pounding harder and faster in my ass as I release my cum on my hand and the sheets.. OH GOD!!! OH GOD!!! FUCK ME !!!...I think Iam through as I continue to stroke my dick GOD!!!! As I cum with an even bigger load!!!!… His cock is now going slowing down as his thrust are getting harder. I feel the head of his penis swell in my ass. I gripping his penis as hard as I can as he thrust forward and gasps “OH GOD” He holds me as I feel him explode in my ass… I feel the hot,warm wetness of his fired load,.. He pulls back and thrust forward again… shooting another load deep into my bowls… Think he is through when there is on final thrust as he pulls his chest to my back with what feels like the largest load yet unleashes.

We both collapse in a heep with his cock still buried on my hole.. I can feel cum dripping down my ass on to my balls.. I feel his inserted member beginning to lose its hardness.. Iam squeezing my anus ring as tight as I can to keep him in… I feel him starting to move his ass back and the head of his penis pop out of my asshole. He rolls off of me and I roll over.. Cum is making its way out of my asshole… I reach down and wipe some of the cum from my ass cheeks with my hand and taste it… Both of us are totally exhausted… I don’t know where you are and really don’t care…

I head to the bathroom for a warm towel to clean up with. I wet it in warm water and give my self a towel bat with it… Every thing aches.. My Balls, My penis and especially my asshole… Cum continues to drip from it.. After I finish cleaning myself, I return to the bedroom and thinking of heading home & calling it a night. I find both of you under the covers asl**p.. I decide that I am to exhausted for the ride home. I dropped my towel next to the once that had once covered us a few hours ago, turn out the dresser light and climbed into bed.. I snuggled in next to you as my penis nestles its way to the crevasse in your ass… It only takes seconds for me to fall asl**p……….. What will the morning bring???


Part 5…... The sun is beginning to filter into the room as I start to stir and the memories of the night before and my dreams come it focus. My sl**p had been deep but the memory of a dick thrust hard into my ass and cum shooting into my mouth was making my cock come to life… My hole was twitching file the feeling of last nights play… God, even with as sore as my ass was, I wanted to be fucked again… Through the haze, I realized it wasn’t my dreams that were making my dick hard but gentle sucking and fondling…I felt the covers were gone and it was your lips that were around the head of my penis. I was stunned to see what was happening. I was even more shocked to see what I saw as soon as my eyes opened.
You were dressed in black hose and a black garter with high heels. Our friend was towards the middle of the bed lying on his stomach with his hands bound together and tied to the headboard with enough play room to move him around of turn him over. You continued too suck on me until you realized that I was awake….. Then your mood seemed to change.
“Go tease him” you ordered me… Obeying your orders, I rolled over and began to give him a tongue bath… Licking around his ear and neck and breathing onto the wet areas. Making circles around his nipples but making sure to never make contact. I worked my way town his stomach at which time you ordered me to roll him over so his ass was up. I was at his side as I started licking his center of his back towards the crack of his ass. As I moved towards his lower back, he began to move his legs apart.. My heart was started to race as I made my way down to his ass.. My dick was coming to life but I didn’t know what its fate would be. At the top of his crack, I extended my tongue between the two cheeks moving my way down to his balls… at this time, he was spreading his legs farther and reaching his ass in the air. About the area where I thought his asshole was, I snaked my tongue in between the cheeks until I made contact… I tried to get it in a deep as I could with out parting the cheeks with my hands.. I must have been hitting hit because he was beginning to moan. I started to work my way down to his hardening balls and cock when you again order me to roll him over… You said to him “Get him Hard.. He’s going to fuck you in the ass before I do!!!.. I couldn’t believe what I was hearing .. You then ordered me to “get your dick in his mouth”. I straddled him and put the head of my cock in his mouth… He started slicking slowly.. I could feel the bl**d rushing in anticipation. I started slowly working it into his mouth.. My head was starting to get sensitive.. You saw how hard I was and realized that under the current pace I would be shooting my load in no time… “Take your dick out of his mouth” you ordered… I obeyed and you climbed over. Grabbing my swollen penis you gently slipped a cockring over it and fastened it tightly. “Get him on his knees” You commanded.. I obeyed. He was now on his knees with his ass cheeks in the air. You got off the bed and grabbed your strapon… “You can go first” you said… I went behind him , spread his ass cheeks and started licking his anus. I started taking my tongue in tighter and tighter circles till I could feel it loosen up and my tongue begin to enter.. You tapped me on the shoulder and handed me some lube.. I let the nozzle drizzle on his hole as I began to work my finger in… I notice the deeper my finger went, the harder his dick was getting.. After my finger was in about three digits, you said”Its Time”.

I pulled my finger out and move up on my knees behind him… Only hours before, our positions had been switched. I took some of the lube that was on his ass and applied it to the head.. I stroked my penis a couple of times.. It was unbelievable hard and long.. The cock ring was doing its job… You were finishing putting your strapon on. God did you look sexy. I hoped that you would fuck me…

I nudged my knees closer between his legs. I held the head of my cock in my right had as I put it up against his puckered asshole. I started moving it around and pushing slightly as he moved back. The hole began to open slightly as the tip began to work its way in. It was opening and part of the head was in when I applied a little more pressure and with a moan, the whole head was sucked in. GOD IT FEELS GREAT!! HIS FUCKING ASS IS SUCKING MY DICK!!! I held still for a second, Moved slightly back and then moved forward!! His ass took my whole cock!! My Balls were hitting his!! “FUCK HIM HARD” You order as you move around so that he can suck on your strapon. I grab him by the hips and start moving in and out. The head of my penis is getting bigger and feeling every inch of his channel.. I continue to FUCK HIM harder and harder… My head wants to explode by the cockring will not let it.. You take your dick out of his mouth and stand on the bed next to me a stick it down my throat. “SUCK IT BITCH” You say.. I continue to pump his ass and suck on you at the same time..
You take the dick out of my mouth and run your hands down to my ass. As Iam going in and out you start to roughly insert your finger into my ass. I see you grabbing the lube and cover you strapon head with it. I know now who your target is. With his ass clinching onto my dick like a bitch in heat, both of us roll on our side. His hand still clinched above his head.. You come to the back of me, spread my ass cheeks and begin to lube up my ass. The head of my dick is burning as I continue to pump him.. I feel pre3ssure against my ass hole as your dick pops in. The three of us now begin fucking in unison . I feel your nipples clipping my back as you pump in and out of me. I am breathing harder and harder as is he. My dick feels like it is going to explode out of my head. I thrust my dick into his ass as deep as I can and release the ring… One pump later, with a scream ,I explode!!! GOD DAMN IT CUM! ! ! ! ! ! I thrust again and more cum in his ass…

He tries pulling away as you continue to fuck my ass… I can tell that you are pissed because I came. You get off of me and untie his hands. “FUCK YOU YOU SOB” You say to me.. I DIDN”T SAY YOU COULD CUM!!! “You order me on my hands and knees and him to lay in front of me with his dick and ass at my face. “I”LL TEACH YOU” you say as you get a towel and wipe the lube from my ass. “GET YOUR HEAD DOWN THERE… MAKE HIM CUM AND CLEAN UP YOUR MESS!!!! “
As I bend my head down between has balls and ass, I feel you spread my cheeks and push the try head against my asshole. I lift his balls up and begin licking my cum from his ass. You push a few times when you grab hold of my back and lurch forward, forcing your dick deep inside of me. GOD DOES THAT FEEL HUGE … With the lack of lubricant, Iam feeling every inch that it is traveling inside of me.. My hands reach under his as to lift them up to allow me to get my mouth on his asshole… My cum is oozing out of it. I get my mouth around his hole and start sucking and licking up as much cum as I can… As am down doing this, I feel his cock expanding and hitting me on the back of the head.

You continue to drive your dick into my raised as, slapping my cheeks as you go. I clean his ass cheeks and balls as he moves my head up towards the head of his penis. The head has grown big and bluish. SUCK HIM OFF BITCH WHILE I FINISH YOUR ASS OFF .. My ass continues to be pounded but I feel like I can cum again without shooting a load…. I put both hand on his cock and start licking the head. I hear him moaning with excitement as he watches my mouth on his head and you steadily fucking me from behind. I take a deep breath, open my lips and lower my mouth on penis.. I grab it with my lips and work it up and down… GOD IS MY ASS ON FIRE!!! FUCK ME ALMONDJOY!!! FUCK ME HARDER!!

I start pushing back on you when I realize that it is making the inside of you starpon rub against your clit. You begin to thrust push and rub… as this continues, I hear your breathing increasing. As Iam helping you with my ass, my mouth is taking his cock deeper and deeper into my throat. It never got this far before.. Iam working it harder and deeper on him.. I bring him up and then do a hard suck as he rams himself back into my throat. I feel him hold and him explode with his cock completely in my mouth and his balls against my chin.. The cum is deep in my throat!!! I can’t breath has he holds my head there and then releases me. As Iam coming up, he explodes again filling my mouth up with hot cum..

All this time I continue to f***e myself back on you.. I feel you starting to cum against the strapon with it inside of me .. about at the same time I feel another release of my balls against the sheets. You start ramming the cock deep into me and slapping my ass as hard as you can. I feel you stiffen and ram the starpon up to the hilt as your orgasm releases... You ram again and your body falls on me......

What is our next encounter going to bring....

... Continue»
Posted by brkdodger1 3 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Gay Male  |  Views: 276  |  
85%

My Story with Cathy

He catches his older s****r masturbating

Chapter 1: My s****r

It was a Saturday night. My parents were going outside to attend a party. Knowing how careless their 18 years old boy is, they told me not to return home late. But for no reason, I returned home early that night. Walking into the dark passage leading to the living room, I was struck dumb by the view I was not supposed to see. There on the blue sofa in front of me, my older s****r Catherine was completely naked, thighs widely opened and hands deeply seated into her crotch.

Cathy opened her eyes terrified when I walked in and quickly she covered herself. With one hand squeezed tightly between closed thighs, and another barely covering her naked bosom, she was fighting a losing battle. I went horny to death, watching her wet small hands struggling to cover the private parts of her exposed body. Her cloth items were widely s**ttered on the ceramic floor of the vast living room. Her abdomen was glistening with what looks like a body lotion with the battle on her left side. The sofa was soaked wet with her pussy secretions, forming a large wet patch under her. The air was thick with the strong aroma pouring out of her crotch.

Pressing her hands more tightly to cover her private areas from her younger b*****r, she screamed on me, "What's the hell are you doing here? You're not supposed to come home early tonight! "

Trying to tease her while she was in this shameful position, I answered, "Dad told me not to return home late. As a good boy, I listened to dad and here I am. "

Her eyes went mad with my stupid answer. "What's the fuck! Go to your fucking room. Stop staring at me like that. You're not supposed to watch me in this position. "

"I feel like staying here for a while. Why don't you go to your room if my presence makes you uncomfortable? "

"You smart ass, you want me to expose myself in front of your horny eyes? If you don't move to your room right now, I'm gonna tell father that you enjoy spying on me while I'm naked."

"Oh yah? And I'm going to tell dad his 22 years old daughter enjoy playing with herself naked on his sofa. You know what; Dad will be very interested to know the source of the wet sticky patch soiling his favorite blue sofa after all. "

She opened somewhat her thighs and pulled up her hand a little bit just to look down into the sticky dark spot she made under her and she gasped, "Oh my god". This small movement was enough to give me a glimpse of my s****r's wet pussy. I couldn't control myself with this strong erotic scene and I murmured back her words breathlessly, "Oooh my God!"

She certainly knew what I was looking at, because she rapidly cupped her mons by her right hand and pressed her thighs tightly together again. My huge erection was telling her how badly this scene she offered u*********sly affected me.

"Tom, be a good boy and give me something to cover myself. I really feel embarrassed now. "

Although we usually tease each other, fight together, and for the first time I found myself in a stronger position, I really felt sorry for her. She was helpless and embarrassed in front of her little b*****r. There was nothing near her that she can cover herself with. Her clothes were s**ttered away all over the place (I wonder what made her horny like this to through her clothes senselessly everywhere like this). If she wanted to collect her clothes herself, she will expose to me every private area and hole she has! I felt tender love and sympathy for my s****r and I started to collect her clothes myself.

Everything was going well, till I saw her pink panty. There on the floor, that small piece of cotton which was covering my s****r private holes minutes ago was thrown under my feet. I felt a strong thrill with this sensuous thought. I reached for her panty with a quivering hand and picked it up. I could feel it still keeping the warmth of her forbidden area. Its crotch was dripping wet with her secretions. I can see on its inner lining a dirty brown spot corresponding to the area her asshole was touching. There was a very strong hypnotic smell coming form it. It was my s****r's private smell.

Mesmerized by this sensuous smell, I covered my face with Cathay's panty and took a deep inhalation in front of my horrified s****r. The smell was so strong that all thoughts of giving her clothes back to her disappeared. There was only one thought, to burry my head into Cathy's crotch, to inhale more of her private smell, to lick and to taste her forbidden area. I was flying in a wide dream till I was awakened by s****r's angry voice shouting:

"Hey, Pervert. What's the fuck are you doing with my panties? Give back my panties. "

"Do you want me to give them back?"

"Of course, idiot. Unless you're planning to use them as a case to your pillow."

"Nah. Although that would be a good idea. I won't give them back to you unless you obey three commands of mine. "

"Really? And what's prince charming first command? "

"I want you to expose yourself, show me your cunt, forget about my presence and play with yourself the same way you were playing before I entered and freaked you out."

"Are you nuts? You want me to show you my puss..sy! You're really out of your mind. For God's sake Tom, I'm your older s****r! "

"Cathy. I ask you by everything you love to do that. I'm dying to see your lovely cunt. I didn't recognize you're that charming and beautiful before today. I mean if you don't show me yourself I'm gonna turn nuts with desire. Please s*s, just for five minutes. After that, I will give you back all your clothes, I will clean your mess, and I will forget everything happened tonight. Just for tonight. Please... "

I don't know was it the way I pleaded to her or because I praised her beauty, it seems she started to ease up after all. She looked down into her covered puss, then after considering her situation for a moment she turned her blue eyes on me with a new look on them, "Maybe if you took your clothes off, I would feel more comfortable."

I couldn't believe my luck. There all of a sudden, my s****r was not only willing to expose and play with herself in front of me, but she wanted also to see me naked. I removed my pants eagerly to expose my erected penis pointing directly towards my older s****r.

"Well, you can see we are even now, s*s."

"I guess so."

She stared unblinkingly into my thing with her deep blue eyes. Suddenly, there was a tiny slow movement of her right hand witch was squeezed between her full thighs. She was still staring at my thing, still covering her tits with her left hand. There was only one thing moving out of her still body, her small right hand. Rubbing her covered area slowly, her breathing started to slow and deepen. It seems she was still wet there, because her hand was sliding with no difficulty into the tight gap between her thighs and pussy with no need for further lubrication. Little by little, her hand's movement was becoming faster and bolder. Her breath started to quicken up in a matching rhythm with her hand. Suddenly she surrendered to the intense pleasure building up very quickly to overwhelm all her senses; she closed her eyes, arched her back to bring her crotch to the edge of the sofa and moved her thighs apart. I couldn't believe myself. It was the most beautiful, most intense moment in my life. There on the sofa, just one step away from me, my s****r was showing me her pussy, so sexy, so exposed and so vulnerable. All I would do is to take this one step and my thing will violate my s****r's own privacy. She was well-shaved. I could see only the beginning of pubic hair surrounding her clean shaved pussy. Her labia were full and meaty. Her new position, with widely separated thighs, moved her labia apart exposing her inner pink wetness and warmth. The air was full with my s****r's private smell, the same smell I found when I sniffed her panty, but ten times stronger. It wasn't just beautiful, it was holy and sacred. My prick was dying to touch or be touched by anything. I wrapped my hand around my cock and started stroking it. There in midst of the living room, me and my older s****r were completely naked, horny and masturbating in front of each other shamelessly.

I knew we were going so far into this game, but it was too late to turn back. All roles of this game have been changed at that point. Catherie was not rubbing herself, to fulfill my commands and get her clothes back so she can cover herself, anymore. She was doing that because she enjoyed it. She was enjoying being exposed, vulnerable and naughty in front of her younger b*****r. I mean she had nothing left to be afraid to expose if she wanted to collect her clothes herself.

She looked at me, stroking myself with ecstasy, and asked with a seducing smile on her lips;

"Do you enjoy forcing your older s****r to expose herself and do naughty things, Tom?"

"Oh, god. I'm dying with pleasure. You're so sexy s****r. You are very beautiful down there between your thighs. Please don't ever cover it from me s*s. I want to watch you like this forever."

"But, Tom! This is so wrong. You shouldn't look between my thighs. It's your s****r's private area. Here's where I pee and fart, get pleasure and do all my private, naughty stuff. It's so intimate and forbidden."

"I want to do intimate and forbidden things with you s****r."

She gave a contented grin then asked:

"So, what's your second command? What naughty things you want to see your older s****r doing to herself?"

Her bold question gave me the courage to say:

"I want you to insert your wet finger inside your asshole. I want you to make sure it would be sticky and dirty when you pull it out. Then I want to see you licking and sucking it clean."

There was a funny surprised look on Cathy's face, "Is this a kind of joke or something? You want me to taste my own shit?"

"I'm pretty serious Catherine. I love your ass very much. I always fantasized touching and tasting your asshole whenever you bent down and flashed me your ass"

"I like touching my asshole, too. It's so sensitive. But licking my soiled finger sounds dirty."

"But it's very sexy and naughty."

"You know? Why don't you try it first and tell me? If it tastes good, I will do it for you. Sounds good?"

"Are you joking? I would give anything to taste your asshole. "

She smiled and added in dalliance, "OK. And don't call it by this vulgar name. You embarrass me by talking openly about it like that."

She bent to her left side and raised her right leg to the opposite side. This new movement brought my s****r's round ass into my direct view. Her pussy became only visible from behind with her large labia pressed tightly into each other and bulging invitingly between her thighs. She reached with her left hand to the dark gap between her cheeks and pulled one of them away from the other. This lazy movement exposed my s****r's hidden asshole. If I felt in heaven when she showed me her pussy, I was in hell after seeing her asshole. It was very hot. This tight, wrinkled, hidden hole between my s****r's cheeks was the centre of all my kinky, hot desires. By this tight, hot, hidden hole of her she can f***e me to do whatever she wants.

She touched her asshole with the middle finger of her right hand and it tightened immediately.

"I told you: it's quite sensitive."

She ran her wet finger around her wrinkled hole in a circular movement then stopped. She applied gentle pressure on her anus till it relaxed then advanced her finger very slowly inside her. My view was blocked by her small hand. Then, she released the hand which was separating her cheeks and returned her right leg to floor. Putting all of her weight on the finger buried inside her hole, she started to move her hip vigorously. Her finger was digging deeply inside her hole. When she pulled it out of her asshole, it was really sticky and dirty. There was a brown stain on it. She raised her finger to her nose and smelled it;

"Eef. It really smells like shit, Tom. Try to smell it and you will never think of tasting it."

I took one step towards her to be able to smell the finger she was pointing on me. I was very aware of the short distance separating my erected penis from her opened pussy. I could feel the air carrying her crotch hotness to my bare skin. At that point, we were very intimate and sunken deep in doing the forbidden.

"Com' on, Tom. Take a sniff. Have you changed your mind?"

She put her dirty finger under my nose and I took a deep breath. I was shocked by the power of this smell. It reminded me of the faint smell I found when I examined the dirty brown spot inside her panty. But this smell was much much stronger. Her panty smell was soft and hypnotic. This smell was very strong and shocking. It sharpens your senses, awakes you from your dizzy dreams and leaves you like a horny dog. I pulled her finger into my mouth and savored this strong taste with every single taste bud of mine. I liked her finger passionately with my tongue and returned it clean to her. When I finished, my cock was moaning with desire not because I enjoyed the taste rather than I enjoyed the idea; I tasted my older s****r's asshole.

Cathy was looking at me with a disgusted face; "How does it taste?"

"You taste good, s*s."

"Really?" She was considering for a moment. "Does it really turn you on seeing me tasting my ass...hole?"

"It's the sexiest thing I can think of."

"OK. I'll do it. But I warn you, if it turned to taste bad I'm gonna kick you hard on your naked balls."

This time she raised up both feet and crotched down with her knees bent forward and her bottom between both heels. She ran her finger between her separated labia:

"It needs to be moistened after all, if you want my dirt really stick on it." Now her finger was soaked with her juices. She inserted it easily inside her hole and did some digging within. When it came out, it was dirtier than the previous time. Then, without any hesitation she tasted her dirty finger;

"Ummmmm, yes. I really taste good."

I couldn't believe my picky s****r can go dirty to this extent. Seeing her sticky finger sliding slowly between her pursed lips after it was digging inside her ass was more than I could stand. I felt funny sensation in my aching balls but it was too late. I was flooded suddenly by a huge current of pleasure clouding all my senses of place and time. I came like I never did before. My first and second shots landed exactly on her opened pussy. I tried to direct my penis away with my hand vainly which resulted in shifting my gush of cum from her pussy to her abdomen and chest. When I finished coming, I felt like my knees wouldn't carry me anymore. I felt down on my knees with my panting face between my s****r's thighs. I can't forget the sight of my s****r's pink pussy covered with my white sticky cum. When I think of something sexy, I think of my cum dangling and oozing from my s****r's pussy.

Cathy stood up furious like a whore who was just ****d against her well;

"Look what you did to me, jerk. Where are my clothes?"

She snapped her panty from the pile of clothes I put on the couch and whipped my cum off her pussy. She carried the remaining of her clothes and ran upstairs to her room.

To be continued ..
Chapter 2: In the Bathroom

When I closed the door of my room, I dropped on my bed very tired after that hour of intense excitement with my s****r. I closed my eyes trying to recover the picture of my s****r's beautiful naked body. I couldn't believe what had happened between me and Cathy. I mean for God's sake, she's my older s****r.

It's true I have had some sensuous thoughts about her before, which you can't help it if you see her dirty panties discarded in your bathroom's hamper carelessly or see her large boobs swinging under the loose shirts she wears everyday, but it never occurred to me I would feel this strong surge of desire and hunger to my own s****r's body. And it never occurred to me I would have the courage to do what I did this night: smothering my face with her soiled panties in front of her, talking with her boldly about her private areas, forcing her to touch herself in front of me, asking her to expose her asshole and taste her dirty finger and worst of all ending it by filling her open pussy with my sticky cum. This last stupid action ruined everything between us and caused her to run furious to her room.

It was three O'clock at night. My parents had been back long ago. I couldn't sl**p. I was so horny with the after image of my naked s****r and I needed badly to relive myself. Then, I heard a soft knock on my door. I don't know why I felt the bl**d freezing inside my veins. My heart was squeezed with painful fear and helpless anticipation. Then, my door was pushed gently and she entered stealthily my room closing the door behind her.

I was mystified by her beauty when I saw her. Standing at the door with her feet inside her bathroom slippers, she was wearing a transparent grey slip which barely reaches her crotch. I could see very clearly her large brown nipples pressing against the flimsy material of her slip. The high hem of the slip revealed the bottom of a white nylon thong. Her sexy milky legs were going on forever.

"Dam it Tom. I couldn't sl**p the whole night. And I just realized I didn't relive myself the way you did. "

"You mean you're not mad at me?"

"Of course, I'm mad at you. Do you think it would be ok when you cover my body with your sticky stuff? I spent one hour in bath trying to clean myself of that yaaaky thing. But, I felt cold and horny after shower. "

She reached the end of my bed and turned around to sit near my feet. She pulled the hem of her slip from behind to prevent her thong showing up while she's sitting. This caused the thin material of her grey slip to stretch over her bottom, showing the configuration of her lovely ass. I almost cummed inside my shorts when she sat down.

"Now, here's a deal Tom. I will allow you to watch me doing myself over one condition; you're not allowed to touch or smirch me with your sticky stuff. Deal? "

"Why do you need me then? I mean you can do masturbation by yourself the way you were doing it earlier?"

She blushed and gave me one of her killer looks;

"For some reason, your presence while I was enjoying myself made it much hotter for me. I was all wet and horny when you were staring at me in the living room."

"But I can't sit here and watch my sexy s****r masturbate without relieving myself. I will cum all over myself and make a mess just watching you naked. "

I was playing a crazy game. My s****r was offering to show herself again and I was asking for more than watching! Cathy bent her head thinking for a while when she stood up all of a sudden;

"You know what? I have a solution to this problem. Come with me."

"Where are you going?"

"Stop asking questions and follow me."

She opened my door quietly and turned her head to our parent's room. When she made sure that everything was safe and quite, she walked out very quietly. I don't need to say I followed her very excited and nervous at the same time. What would happen if one of our parents caught me with my huge erection following my older s****r in her inappropriate outfit? I pushed these thoughts aside and started to wonder what's going on in the mind of this horny bitch.

Catherine pushed the door of our bathroom and called for me:

"Hurry up."

When I entered the bathroom, she locked the door. She switched on the light and turned to face me. The bathroom light was so bright and shining over my s****r's beautiful body. Her brown large nipples were erect with excitement. Her tight slip was showing every curve of her hot body.

"Now, Tom. Take off you clothes and go inside the tub."

"Why do you need me inside the tub?" "Because I don't need you outside the tub, silly. I told you stop asking silly questions."

When she saw the puzzled look in my eyes she added:

"I need a sort of a barrier between us to feel safe. There, you can do what ever you want. Just, don't move outside the tub. Ok?"

"Sounds good to me."

I stripped off my shorts and moved inside the tub. My huge erection was pulsing in front of me. I leaned back on the cold wall of the bathroom and stood there shamelessly. Catherine gave me a satisfied smile. She undid the ribbons which were hanging the slip on her shoulders. Then, leaning forward to push the tight slip down, her large breasts were dangling in their magnificence. She struggled to free her ass from the slip causing her breasts to bob into each other.

When the slip reached her ankles, she stepped out of it and kicked it to the corner. Her skimpy thong was only a small triangle of nylon covering her private area and disappearing between her butts. The front panel was soaking wet with her juices. She reached up to her thong giving me her backside and hooked her fingers into the waist band. Slowly, she pulled down her thong, which was caught for a moment between her cheeks, to reappear suddenly with an elastic snap. She pushed her thong down her knees to her ankles. Stepping out of it, she picked it up with two fingers hesitantly and looked inside it with a disgusted face.

"I think this thong needs to be washed."

She moved to the hamper to toss it there when I cried:

"Can you give it to me? Please."

She shrugged her naked shoulders and handed her thong to me.

"I don't understand why guys are interested in girls' underwear!"

"Well, I don't know. Because they are sexy, private, warm, touching their forbidden holes? Because they smell like pussies?"

Cathy reached down to her pussy and started rubbing it.

"Does this mean you like the smell of my pussy?"

"Oh My God, Cathy. There's nothing more delicious than the smell of your puss. I will give anything to burry my nose there and lick all your juices with my tongue."

My words were making a strong effect on her. She put her right foot on the toilet seat opening her pussy to her hungry fingers while pinching her hard nipples with the other hand.

"Well, you have my dirty underwear with you now. Smell it if you really like my smell."

I didn't need an encouragement to do that. Checking the inside of her thong, my fingers became sticky wet with her secretions. I covered my nose with its small dirty crotch and took a sniff witch carried me to heaven. As if this was not sufficient to carry me over the edge, Cathy started licking her wet fingers to tease me. I couldn't take it anymore; I wrapped her thong around my penis and started stroking it. The feeling was incredible when my cum mixed with her sticky secretions.

"Heeeeeey. What's the fuck are you doing. Put my panty back."

Cathy pulled her thong from my frozen hand. She threw out the thong inside the hamper, quickly. Then she washed her hands under the sink.

"Oh my God. You're really dirty. I told you I don't like your sticky stuff. I can't wear this thong anymore."

I was standing inside the tub with my hand frozen around my dick. She was drying her hands with the towel when she turned to see me in this position. Certainly, she felt sorry for me and ashamed of her loose of temper. She reached for my hand and pulled me out of the tub;

"Tom, don't feel angry. I'm sorry. I have something better for you. Come."

She pushed me down on the toilet seat.

"Open your legs for me b*****r."

I didn't know what she was having in her mind but I moved my legs apart anyways. Then to my surprise she straddled me with her full thighs. There was only four inches separating her opened pussy from my hard cock. She put her lovely hands on my shoulders for support;

"Now, we can do it while touching each other but, promise me, whenever you feel like cumming, just do it inside the toilet."

I ran my left hand over her slender back and reached down between her cheeks. When I touched her asshole she jumped back and stiffened her muscles. My other hand was waiting for her and pushed her forward back to me.

"I promise, babe."

I wrapped my right hand around my cock and started stroking it. Catherine dipped her finger inside her pussy and resumed rubbing herself. She was drenched with sweat and excitement. Her clit was congested and blue. Her juices were running down to her asshole.

"Do you want to know a secret?"

I looked at her blue lustful eyes and asked:

"What's it babe?"

"Last night when you caught me in the living room, I did it in purpose."

I couldn't believe my ears;

"You did what?"

He breathing was labored and her face looked funny. I could tell she was going to cum very soon.

"I threw my clothes all over the place and sat there masturbating hoping you will come and walk on me doing it. If felt so helpless and exposed when you caught me last night. I love that feeling. Ooooh my God, I'm gona cummmmmmm."

She closed her eyes and sought support over my shoulders. I felt my cock exploding and suddenly we started cuming together. Her soft thighs were contracting over my hairy thighs. Her nails were cutting into the flesh of my shoulders. It needed a great effort to push my cock down to shoot inside the toilet.

When we finished cuming, we felt very weak and exhausted. Cathy tried to stand up but she couldn't carry herself. she lied down on the cold bathroom's floor. Not wanting to let go of me, she pulled me down towards her. I felt a flood of warmth when my body landed over hers. Her breasts were pressed under my naked chest. She surrounded my neck with her hands and pulled my face towards her. Meeting lips with lips, she pushed her tongue inside my mouth and started a long wet kiss.

My penis sprang again to life with all this touching and caressing. She felt it brushing against her pussy because she pushed me down on the floor and straddled me again. She opened her thighs and touched my shaft with her wet pussy. I had great cums previously with all kind of panties and stuff but nothing felt like this wet warm hole she has.

I was dying to thrust my strained cock inside her, but I knew it's better to leave her in control and enjoy whatever she wanted to give. We were lying there speechless, breathless with our genitalia touching with no movement. Then, after what seemed like ages, she pushed with her hand my prick against her pussy causing her labia to spread against it without allowing its head to enter inside her. Then, in a very slow and careful movement, she started to brush her opened pink pussy against my shaft. The feeling was very intense. Her warm juices started to run down my shaft to fill my asshole.

Cathy was biting her lower lip and breathing heavily. Her breasts were heaving up and down on the rhythm of our excited breathing. All her attention was directed between her thighs; to her pussy. She couldn't speak. She couldn't breath. She was only able to savor the pleasure which was building between her thighs. I don't know if she was trying to drive me nuts with pleasure but certainly she was doing the same thing to herself.

With every brush, she was trying to savor a longer distance of my shaft, without allowing the head to touch her. Her juices made a small lake under me and filled the bath with her strong aroma.

Then suddenly, the head of my penis popped in inside her pussy and was engulfed immediately inside her tight hole. She gasped in pain and pleasure, taken aback by this unplanned accident. I moaned with ecstasy inside this wet hole of warmth and tightness. Oh my God, I was inside my s****r's vagina. As if her hole recognized this intrusion as a forbidden act of taboo, her tight vaginal walls squeezed my penis trying to expel it outside and milking my cum inside her in the same time.

Catherine pushed herself up trying to overcome this sudden feeling of pleasure and fullness. I moved my pelvis with her keeping my penis inside as long as possible. She became terrified and pushed me down with both hands to free herself. I surrounded her back with my legs and pulled her towards me burying my penis deeper inside her vagina. We did both loose control, when she started fighting and crying.

I loosened my grip around her, allowing her pussy to expel my moaning penis out, but it was too late. I came and came and came and came filling her pussy and asshole with my flood of cum. My older s****r was standing above me crying, with my cum covering her both holes. It was then when we heard the sound of a key unlocking the door and my father shouting:

"What's going on?"
... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 11 months ago  |  Categories: First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 9036  |  
89%
  |  3

Fisting My Young redz245

I told the young man we were to meet in a motel room. We both love meeting that way. There is something particularly sexy and forbidden to me about motels. I've always admitted a peculiar fetish for them. The fact that it’s neutral territory. No real life interruptions or distractions. The knowledge that untold numbers of other people have had sex in this same room. Not to mention that I don’t get stuck washing the towels and sheets. As I always have a supply of lube and toys at the ready, making a mess with the towels and sheets is a happy result of our meetings.

I heard his knock on the door. Right on time. Good boy. Although it’s sometimes nice to have an excuse to punish him from the outset. Not to worry. I always discover or invent some transgression on his part that warrants attention. As he enters the room and addresses me as mistress I try not to be too obvious in just how happy I am to see him. I pretend to be firm, but he knows how turned on I am. The fact that he is in his 20’s and I am 40 makes me appreciate him all the more. His young body makes me hot beyond belief, and his tight ass is my prize.

I tell him to get undressed and lie face down on the bed for me. I never fail to watch admiringly as his naked body is revealed. Then without another word, he crawls onto the bed and into position. He knows just how I like it. It’s the way he loves it too. He draws his knees up under himself slightly so that his ass is raised and spread open for me. I sit down beside him and caress my hand over the hot flesh of his taut butt. I feel him flinch and shudder slightly at the first feel of my warm hand on him. I ask him if he has been doing the tasks I set out for him. Working objects into his ass when he masturbates, concentrating on the full feelings in his anus as he jerks his cock thinking about us together. He lets out a soft low moan as my fingers find his puckered asshole and begin tracing long lazy circles around it. He tells me he is my ass slut, that I am his mistress and he has been working his ass over and over for me.

I draw my hand back and give his ass a good hard slap. I tell him it looks awfully tight to me. SMACK I lay another slap into his cheek. As he stammers and swears he has slept with the plug in his ass as I have ordered, I watch the imprint of my handprint turn from pink to red. I tell him I will be the judge of that.

Smearing some lube on his hole, I place the tip of my index finger on his tight rim. Instead of slowly working it in like I usually do, I suddenly jam it all the way in as far as it will go. He tenses and groans as I feel his ass tightly grip my finger, almost sucking it in with the tension. I tell him he knows better than to get all tense as I plunge my middle finger in beside the first one. I pull them out about halfway, and thrust them back in again quickly. I watch the muscles of his back relax, feel him settle down and his ass begins to open up for me. I add a third finger and begin a slow rhythmic motion in his hole. He is now moaning softly as he moves through the stages of first tolerating it, then getting used to it, getting off on it, and finally loving it. His hips rise slightly to meet my thrusting fingers and his thick cock is rock hard.

I pull my fingers out and wipe them dry on a towel as I watch his ass pucker back closed. Without giving him a second to tense back up, I pick up a large, thick vibrator and slide it halfway in. It’s circumference shocks him, and I watch his hole stretch. I hold it there a moment, and begin firmly applying more pressure, pushing it deeper. His groan has given way to panting and gasping now, and as a reflex without thinking, he reaches behind himself, flailing with one hand, trying to push my hands away. I smack his ass cheek hard and demand he keep still. Tell him he is my male ass slut. Does he need the indignity of being tied up? I thought we had passed that point as he was learning to have his ass used. He pulls his arms back in front of himself, in the position he belongs in. He apologizes, begs his mistress’ forgiveness and swears he wants to be used. Tells me he loves the feeling of being totally filled. I reply by burying the vibe all the way to it’s end. Then I turn the switch and listen to the muffled hum as it buzzes deep inside of him.

While he moans quietly, eyes shut and ass humping the air slightly, I ask him how he would feel if someone could see him like that. Young, but still a grown man. Not a gay bone in his body. Proud owner of a nice hard cock. Being used like an anal whore by me. Following humiliating orders given by an older woman. How embarrassed would he be to have someone see him with a vibe buzzing deep in his intestines, my handprints glowing red on his skin from taking a spanking. He groans and tells his mistress that it would be awful. I lean down close to him. I lightly touch his strong back. I whisper softly in his ear to open his eyes and look up.

Standing there beside me, holding a video camera is his girlfriend’s mother. We all live in the same neighborhood. That’s how this whole thing between he and I came to be. Of course he can’t tell his friends about us. We can't exactly go out together. He can’t take me to bars full of college aged people. Our relationship is so different and special. We understand how it works. He has to have a girlfriend his own age. I accept that he fucks her like the twenty year old girl she is. The two of us share our own private secret. He and I know of course that she isn’t mature enough to give him what he really needs, so his ass belongs to me. His girlfriend’s mother knows about us though. She and I have known each other since he was a c***d. He didn’t have a clue however, until this very moment.

His face turned a deep red, his mouth opens in shock and astonishment. I notice his erection has wilted like an ice cream cone on an August day. He looks at me in disbelief, then back to her. I can see his confusion mingling with his embarrassment. He doesn't know quite how to react. I enjoy his discomfort. She keeps the camera running and laughs. Tells him she is shocked that the nice young man she trusted her daughter to be with has turned out to be such a sex freak. I explain to him she had been hiding in the bathroom the whole time, taping us through the half closed door. Then I suddenly pull the vibe out of his ass and tell her to look at that wide open gaping hole. Get a good picture of it I tell her, holding his cheeks wide apart. She tapes for a few moments, moving around to get several different angles. Then she tells me she thinks I could probably get him open wider. Much wider she says with a wink.

He still can’t believe it. His blush has spread down to his shoulders. He buries his head in a pillow and begs me to stop. The other woman and I laugh and I tell him to get used to it, we are all going to watch the tape together very soon. But I needed some more action in my little movie first. She drew a chair up close beside the bed, sat down and continued to tape as I prepared my next move for her daughter’s boyfriend.

Spreading his legs wide, and inspecting his ass, I saw that the interruption had made him shut back up tight as a clam. I whispered to him that I thought a good hard fucking would do what I needed. He began to plead and beg as I fastened the straps of the dildo harness around my waist and legs. I gave the dildo a good twist to make sure it was secure, as I applied a dab of lube on the tip, crawled between his legs, and positioned the head against his asshole. I leaned forward, feeling the resistance, leaning a bit more weight into him, and the resistance gave way. He shuddered and let out a long throaty groan as I sunk the strap on into him up to the hilt. I held it there a minute, massaging his ass with both hands, urging him to relax and open wide, calling him my sweet baby, telling him how I owned and loved his ass.

His tense body gradually eased it’s clinching and I withdrew halfway, and gently pushed back against him. I pulled out a bit more each time until each stroke was thrusting the entire length of the dildo into his willing dirt hole. His body couldn’t fight the waves of pleasure it felt. The girlfriend’s mother, the video camera, his exposure and embarrassment were all overshadowed by the feeling of having his ass fucked by his mistress. His groans of discomfort had turned to moans of pleasure as he bucked his ass up to meet my hips.

Pulling out, I told him to turn over. Lying on his back, I took his legs and put them on my shoulders, rolling him back until his ass was easily within my reach. I told him I needed to look at his face and hard cock as I used his willing slut boy ass. I re-inserted the dildo and began to rock against him. Only now I was doing it harder. I pushed against his legs for leverage as worked my hips faster. I was going hard and deep, faster with every thrust. I began to feel the little beads of sweat break out on my face as I started slamming him as hard as I could. I looked down past my jiggling breasts and watched his hard cock twitch and jerk with every movement of my reaming. I studied how his face contorted in an expression of pain mixed with pleasure. His hole was wide open and I pounded him until I was nearly exhausted. He began to beg me to let him jerk himself, beg me to jerk him, anything just please allow him to cum.

I glanced at the woman with the camera and nodded my head. She had gotten out of the chair when I had turned him over and was circling the bed, taping from every angle. She put the camera on the dresser, aimed at the two of us and left it running as she knelt on the bed. I leaned back a bit, letting his legs down just enough for her to reach his throbbing hot cock with her mouth. As she took the head in her mouth and began to suck, I slammed the huge dildo into his butt harder than ever. Bucking with wild spasms he tangled both hands into her hair and pushed her head all the way down on his aching cock as he moaned and thrashed wildly on the bed. I could hear him crying out for her to suck his dick, while he begged me to fuck him. She sucked him deep into her throat as I continued to split him. Then his body tensed like a coiled spring. My friend pulled her mouth away just as the first spurts of his hot load began shooting. She caught a stream of it against her face, then pointed the spurting cock at me as I felt the warm jiz plop on my tits. The last stream hit my belly as I withdrew the strap on and admired his gaping ass.

He was still panting, gasping for breath when I told him to turn back over on his stomach. I had never used him this much, and wanted to push him to his limits. He told me he was spent, that his ass was throbbing, and could his mistress give him a break for a few minutes. Without saying a word, I walked over to where he had left his jeans in a heap on the floor. I pulled the belt free from the belt loops and walked around to the head of the bed. I leaned over, the strap on just inches from his face and asked him if he wanted to lick it clean. Oh no he protested. He told me I knew he didn’t do that, reminded me of his limits. I asked him if I was his mistress. Asked him if he was truly my ass slut. Asked him who owned his ass. He told me I was, and with trembling lips opened his mouth. I moved away. I told him that was all I needed to hear. Just knowing that he would have done it was enough for me. I respected his limits, but wanted to remind him of his place at the same time.

I kept the belt handy as I unbuckled the dildo and put it aside. I walked behind him, and brought the leather belt soundly down across his ass. He jumped and yelped. Asked me why I had done that. I told him it was because I had felt like it, did he have a problem? He meekly replied that his mistress could do whatever she pleased. I put the belt down and pulled his legs wide apart. Sitting down between them, I got comfortable on the bed. I took the lube and began to soak my entire hand with it, working it between the fingers and all the way to my wrist. I told the other woman she may want to get some close up video of this.

As she settled in with the camera, I parted his ass cheeks with my dry hand. Then I squirmed three lubed fingers deep inside. The dildo had worked him open nicely and he was ready for whatever I had in store for him. I tucked my little finger under the three already inside, and slowly worked all four back and forth in his ass. There was none of the roughness or v******e of my dildo fucking. I worked patiently but firmly until I felt his ass giving way and accepting my fingers. I tucked my thumb up and began to slowly twist my hand into his ass. I would get all the way to the knuckles, and retreat. Pushing back slowly again, more firmly each time. Finally on one push I got past the stretched hole with my knuckles. The rest of my hand slid in easily to the wrist.

He was breathing deeply, trying to stay relaxed, wanting to accept it, and when my entire hand disappeared in his ass he gave a deep groan that told me he was in another zone entirely. I felt his ass close around my hand. Knowing he was feeling filled like never before. I waited for his panting to slow and began to slowly flex my hand inside him. He moaned like a cheap porno actress, only I knew he was feeling something so deep and intimate he was totally unaware of any sounds coming out of his mouth. I pulled my hand out about halfway, and then pressed it back inside. The muscles of his ass had a grip on my hand like it was being milked. I pulled back and pushed back again a bit faster, a bit deeper.

I looked at his face. There were tears in the corners of his eyes, his mouth was open, he was panting and moaning, but he never asked me to stop. I thrust my hand in and out again faster and he let out a strangled scream. I did it harder and deeper. He cried out and begged me to stop. I punched his tortured rectum again with my fist. Then one more time, burying my fist deep past my wrist. He screamed, his eyes were filled with tears and he finally called out our safe word. I stopped immediately, and slowly withdrew.

His ass gaped open wide as a canyon. I asked him if he could feel the cold draft in his hole. My friend took video of it all as his muscles finally regained their memory and began to close his shit hole back to it’s normal clench. I rubbed his cheeks and back while he regained his composure and told him what a total ass whore male tramp he was. Told him how much I enjoyed it. That I knew he loved it too.

I stretched out on the bed beside him. He was still too spent to move. He knew what I would do though. I would caress his body, paying attention to his ass in particular, all night. I would have him make me cum over and over. By morning his anus would be better and ready for more. We would watch the videotape together and he would tell me what he liked best. He would make his request of what he would like to do next.

My friend got ready to leave and came over and kissed him on the forehead. He blushed deeply at her touch. The reality of their relationship both embarrassing and exciting him. He grinned shyly and thanked her. She told me she would see me at the neighborhood watch meeting. She smiled at him and told him she would see him Saturday night when he came by to pick up her daughter. ... Continue»
Posted by redz245 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Fetish  |  Views: 196  |  
100%
  |  1

My threesome with the boss


Matt stopped at the store, he got a few bottles of wine and a surprise he says to me. I took the bag from him and looked inside. What did I see? Ha ha, there were a few packages of condoms... a French tickler, thick ribs and 2 glow in the dark. Then at the bottom of the bag was a long narrow box, white with big red letters: ANAL LUBE for the tightest asses.

“How did you know I like to get it up my ass?” I questioned. Matt was surprised with my question. “I wasn’t sure, but we also have a huge surprise for you later.” He said as we pulled into a driveway. Matt looked at me, kissed me and caressed my breast with one hand and gripped the back of my head. “Let’s go inside, I don’t know how much more I can wait” Matt said.

“About fucking time, the two of you shown up, I was beginning to think you stopped to fuck again,” Mr. Spencer yelled. I walked over to him and whispered in his ear, “I’m too freaking horny not to start again without you. I want to see what my boss has to offer me. I want you to see that I can handle a tough situation, having both of you.” I said, as I rubbed my eager hands over his shoulders, down his pecks and onto his throbbing bulge in the front of his pants.

Matt stood watching me seduce his friend. He set the bag in a chair and walked over behind me and held my shoulders. He whispered in my ear that he can’t wait to share me. “Mm me too, I so want to taste both of you.” I moaned.

“Lori, we are going to show you a great time, that you may never want anything to do with us again.” Mr. Spencer said with an evil grin. I finally was able to get his pants open and drop them to his ankles. His dick was thick, long and curved upwards. I groped his cock before placing my tongue at his base on up to the tip. The man shivered as I took him down deep into my throat and back out again.

Matt took his clothes off, then stood next to Mr. Spencer and held his dick wanting me to suck him too. I took turns sucking both their dicks, until I couldn’t feel my knees anymore. Matt picked me up in his arms and sat me on the dining room table. Mr. Spencer poured us each a glass of wine, while Matt undressed me.

I shivered when I saw my boss with no clothes. His arms covered in thick black tattoos, muscular arms, chest and legs. The man was a dream come true for me. I knew he worked out, but I had no idea that he looked this yummy. Matt’s body was close to being the same, but not as many tattoos. I love a man with muscular arms, a major turn on for me.

“Thank you Mr. Spencer,” I said as he handed me my glass. “You can call me, Mike, but when we are in the office or with other clients, its Mr. Spencer.” “Mm, Mike and Matt, the mm’s fucking me, I am happier now.” Then I took another sip of wine. Matt and Mike both leaned over to kiss me, when Mike spilled his wine on my chest.

“Let me clean that up for you, I’m so sorry,” Mike said as he leaned over to lick up his mess. I leaned back on the table for the ease of his tongue. Matt was watching Mike lick my nipple that he joined in with licking and sucking my other nipple. All I could think of, was how exciting this is. To have two men sucking on me and what else there is to come.

Matt’s right hand moved to my pussy, his fingers working their way into my slit and spreading my lips apart. I shifted my legs apart for more ease. Matt shifted to kiss his way down to my moist hot opening. He flicked his tongue at the tip of my hood and just traced my hot opening. Then working his flickering tongue over all of my hotness. He blew cool air over my hardened clit and flicked his tongue again. I shuttered as I began to have an orgasm. Mike lifted to watch Matt eat my pussy, then took his semi hard cock into his hand and began to stroke himself.

“I can suck that for you, sir” I said as I looked at him with hunger. Mike moved his dick to my opened mouth. I sucked him until his pre cum drizzled down my throat. “Aw your mouth is awesome, Lori, suck me harder. I want to fill you with my cum.” He said. I shifted myself to my side, lifting my right leg high for Matt. Matt fingered my pussy as I came, then worked some of my cum to my ass.

He slid his pinky in first. He felt me welcome him, and slipped in another finger. As I sucked on Mike and with him moaning with building his orgasm, Matt sucked my pussy harder and fingered my ass with three thick fingers. I moaned with delight as Mike filled my mouth and throat with his cum. Matt moaned as I filled his mouth with my cum. The three of us were filled with excitement.

Mike pulled his cock from me and said we need to sit and get to know each other more. We walked to his f****y room area. He had a big screen television, couches and chairs with oversized pillows and cushions. A lot of pillows sat everywhere. On one wall was bookshelves filled with movies and books. I walked over to his video collection. He had them sorted by venue: drama, comedy, action and porn.

“Mm can we watch this movie? Missy’s missing action in her… I can’t read what’s she’s missing.” I said with a questioning smile. Mike put it in the player and sat next to me. We chatted about our likes and adventures in sex. The guys liked how I had been involved in a few gangbangs, in my teenage years. I told them that I’ve been daddy’s slut. That got Mike’s attention.

“Daddy’s little slut?” he said. “Yes, he caught me fucking my holes, then we fucked as a f****y a few times. Then when he and my mom got divorced we became a couple.” I explained how our sex life became more and how I fucked so many guys. “I fucked a whore once,” Matt said. “I picked her up, right off a street corner, when I was in college.” “I’m not a whore, Matt.” I said as I glared at him.

“I’m not saying you’re a whore, I’m saying I picked up a whore once. She had on a slutty school girl outfit and said she’d give me a blow job for $25” I opened the door for her and she got in. We drove to a dark alley and she sucked my cock til I blew my seed. She didn’t swallow, so I shot my wad in her face and all over her hair. I laughed as she looked a mess.” Matt said with laughter.

“Have you ever picked up a whore, Mike?” I said. “No, I’ve had plenty of sluts who like to fuck. I like young girls and older women. They are always impressed with my cock.” Mike said with a smile. “They aren’t the only one happy with your cock,” Matt groaned as he fumbled with his cock.

The movie started with Missy being fondled by a few guys, then her switching to suck on each of their cocks. After a few minutes, Missy was on all fours and one of the guys began to fuck her ass. She continued sucking dicks as one after the other, the men fucked her ass, then at one point, she was getting dp’d. “That looks like fun,” I said with an eager voice.

I asked Mike where the bathroom was. When I came back after cleaning myself up some, I seen Mike and Matt kissing. I watched from a distance before walking closer to see them stroking each other’s cocks. The two men were enjoying their actions. I quietly walked over and sat on a chair across from them. Their eyes were shut, I could see them French kissing and really getting into their sex.

I was getting turned on from watching them and hearing Missy get her ass pounded. I rubbed my stiff nipples, then began to rub over my swollen clit. When I began to moan, Matt and Mike stopped to see me and asked if I was enjoying myself. I explained that I was enjoying them play with each other. Then I explained how I used to watch daddy and my step b*****r fuck. I always enjoyed being with the two of them. I then told them how I used to watch the gay men at the sex shop.

“Gay and bi porn are some of my favorite to watch,” I told the men as they watched my finger my clit. “Well, let me find a different movie that we will enjoy much more,” Mike said. “We don’t really need any porn, Mike. We can do our own and give the girl some fun, right here in person.” Matt said as Mike began to walk towards the movies.

I got up from the chair and walked over to Mike and caressed his dick. Matt came up behind me and stroked my tits. Mike kissed me passionately and then reached behind me and stroked Matt’s shoulders. Matt looked up to Mike and began to kiss him. I’m squished between the men as they caressed me and each other.

I felt Matt’s cock get harder and was poking in between the crack of my ass. “Mm, your cock feels good, but would feel better buried in my tight ass,” I moaned. Matt pulled away from me, then pulled me towards the oversized couch. Mike stood to watch Matt suck my ass and pussy. I was laying on my back with my legs spread wide and high. I was holding my legs and begging for some fingers or some cock to fill me.

Mike walked closer and massaged my tits, then fed me his hard cock again. Matt, spread my pussy lips and sucked on my pussy hole as he rubbed my clit hard. As I gasped for air, I screamed that I was cumming. Mike pushed his way in for some of my cum. Matt moved over so he could have some of me. I moaned as Mike licked up my cum and fingered my ass with two fingers. Here again, I moaned with great delight. His fingers were thick and long.

Matt found the lube and squeezed some in my ass, as Mike slid in another finger to stretch me out. Within a few more strokes, Mike was filling my ass with his 9 inch cock. “Oh YES!!!” You feels so nice and tight, baby.” Mike let out. Matt sat behind me and rubbed my tits and kissed my neck. I was being seduced by one man and getting an ass fucking at the same time. What a feeling.
Mike fucked me into another cumming, then pulled from me. I got up to get onto my knees. Mike stood behind me and slid his dick in again. He alternated in my ass, then in my pussy. Matt let me suck his dick for a short time, then he moved to be behind Mike. He licked Mike’s ass, then slid his dick in his ass. Mike let out a loud moan, then rammed his dick harder into me.

Only a few minutes of this position and the three of us moved to the floor. Mike and Matt put down a quilt and gathered the pillows for more comfort. I sat on a pillow and watched the men make out. Deep kisses and holding each other’s cock. I played with my pussy, as they jerked each other. Matt had Mike get on his knees for some more ass action.

Matt spread his lovers cheeks apart, licked and sucked his ass before sliding his dick in for more fucking. I moved over to be under Mike. I stroked his dick, while he licked my pussy. It didn’t take Mike much time, before he was cumming. I had his cum on my face and across my chest. I rubbed the cum into my skin as he dined on my pussy.

Matt pulled from Mike’s ass, then said he wanted to be in mine, again. Another condom was put on and in he went. Matt put the French tickler on. I could feel the hard nubs rubbing my insides. Mike had me get just on my knees for him to stroke and play with my clit. I’ve had threesomes, but this one was different. At one time when I was into my ass fucking, I didn’t feel Mike playing. I heard Matt let out a loud grunt.

When I opened my eyes, I seen Mike straining to hold onto Matt’s balls, from between my legs. Mike’s face was priceless, eyes open wide and the “O” face of excitement. Matt pumped my ass harder and faster as he was having an orgasm and filled his condom. When he pulled from my ass, he jerked off the condom and Mike went in quickly to suck the remains of his cum from his cock.
The two men then kissed again, then kissed me. I asked Mike if he was ready to fuck my ass. He said he wants to fuck Matt’s sweet ass. Matt kissed me then excused himself for a short moment. He disappeared down the hall. Mike and I chatted about our sex lives. He told me, he prefers men but he always loves to lick pussy. I giggled and said, “So, I’m guessing if I seduce you at the office, you will lick my pussy?” “Not only will I lick your pussy, but I will have no problem on fucking your tight ass,” he smirked.

“That sounds like fun. I like fucking on the boss’s desk. So erotic and fun.” I said with a smile. “Taking the chance of getting caught is so much fun.” Mike replied with, “Yes it is. How many of your bosses have you fucked in their office?” I told him about the time when I fucked the big boss during an interview. We both were laughing when Matt came in and asked what was so funny. Mike told him as he walked over to me to suck his dick.

“Mm give me that bad boy, I’ll make you nice and hard.” I whispered as I took him into my hands. I stroked his cock with one hand, taking a quick lick on his head, and working his balls with the other. Matt watched me enjoy sucking him that he groaned and said he wants to lick something. I felt his hands spread my legs apart, then nuzzled his head between my knees.

Matt pulled my hips down so I was sitting on his face. His licking and sucking my clit had me cumming again. I lifted a bit off his face so he could catch a breath and I was back down again. Mike was enjoying how I took all of him in my throat. “Not all women can swallow a huge cock,” Mike said. I pulled off of him and said, “No, no not all. Only the ones who enjoy sucking cock and can be relaxed at the same time.”

Matt moved me to lift up and laughed, then he slid himself more between my legs and his cock was rock hard against my thigh. I didn’t care if he wore a condom or not, I just slid my wet pussy onto his cock head and slid down. My pussy clenched around him and I was cumming quickly. I stooped over and began to suck Mike’s cock again. The faster I sucked, the faster Matt was pushing his cock into me. I came again and again, until Mike said he was ready to cum.

“Wait, I’m almost there,” Matt panted. The men wanted to cum together, how exciting. I’ve never had two men in two different holes get off at the same time. I held on to Mike’s thigh and stroked my erect nipple. As I heard Matt scream with ecstasy, Mike followed. Mike’s cum filled my mouth so much, that some of it was dripping down my chin. I quickly licked my lips and opened my mouth for mike’s approval.

When Mike pulled away, Matt pulled me down to kiss me. He then held me in his arms and asked if I was enjoying myself. I kissed him again and said yes, as I lay my head on his sweaty chest. Mike walked back in after getting cleaned up and laid facing me, with his arms around me and Matt.

In the morning after fucking another time, I woke to a dick pushing its way in me. I didn’t open my eyes, but I shifted so the dick can enter. The moaning was in my ear and a hand groped my tit. Matt whispered in my ear, that he loves how the three of us can fuck together and that I’m not afraid to share her men. I smiled and said that I’ve never really shared my man, other than my daddy.

“He doesn’t count,” Mike said as he thrust harder into Matt’s ass. “Oh, so are you saying that the two of you are my men?” I asked as I glanced over my shoulder. Matt kissed me, then Mike bent down to kiss me, too. “That is if you would like to have us as your men.” Mike said with a chuckle.

“Hmmm, fucking my boss and his best friend… could be very fun, but are either of you jealous with each other?” I asked. Matt came back, “Mike can be jealous, if he’s not included at some point. We had shared another woman once, she and I went out, without Mike and he was pissy because we fucked a few times without him.” Mike threw Matt a dirty look.

“Not that I don’t want to have both of you at the same time, but one on one sometimes is special,” I said. “We can do that baby,” mike replied as he moaned and fucked Matt’s ass harder. “Ahh god, fuck me harder!” matt cried out. Matt pulled me closer as Mike pushed harder and faster in his ass. A few moments later Mike let out a loud sigh as he filled Matt’s ass.

He pulled out and let Matt lick his dripping dick. It was totally hot to see matt suck Mike’s dick. I began moaning and fingering my clit as the sucking continued. “I want some of that cock” I begged. Matt had me get on my fours and Mike slid underneath me, for his dick to be at my mouth. Matt stood over my ass, slipped a condom on and slid into my tight puckered hole. “Ahhh” he said as he made his way to his balls on my ass crack.

I sucked Mike until he was good and hard, then told him I want to feel him in me too. Matt pulled from my ass long enough for me to slid my wet pussy down on Mike, then Matt continued on with fucking my ass. “This is how many women wish they could wake up in the morning.” I moaned. “How’s that babe?” matt asked. “Having two men fucking them, in the morning.” I said with a smile.
... Continue»
Posted by loloishorny 3 months ago  |  Categories: Gay Male, Hardcore, Mature  |  Views: 1687  |  
100%

My Life with Mistress Veronica

My Life with Mistress Veronica

Chapter I : A Sudden Change of Roles

January 4, Wednesday: It was raining hard, and I stayed inside my house watching an incredible bondage movie featuring a tall, beautiful, totally naked brunette whose hands were stretched so high above her head that her feet barely touched the carpet. The girl\'s breasts were perfectly exposed, round and shapely, not too big. And she was gagged, so all you could hear was her little moans and shrieks as the whip hit her. You could tell by the way the bound girl twisted and arched her body that she really enjoyed the attention she was getting. It wasn\'t her first time.


The dominatrix aimed the whip perfectly, and it skated across the girl\'s breasts in alternation, making them bounce from the impact of the leather. The whipping lasted fifteen minutes. Believe me, I timed it on the DVD player. The dominatrix concentrated on the bound girl\'s breasts, methodically whipping right and left, back and forth, two lashes on the right breast, then two on the left. Then she would stop and caress the bound girl\'s breasts. But after this very brief interlude, she\'d step back and whip the girl some more She also whipped the girl\'s back, her ass, and her thighs in the same methodical way. I used the slow motion and freeze frame functions to study how the whip would slap into the bound girl\'s breasts so hard that the rosy flesh would bounce seductively. This sequence got me so excited that I took off for the Dungeon even though it was raining very hard. I knew just the submissive I wanted to tie up like that. What I didn\'t know was that my role would be harshly reversed, and I would soon be in the same position as the bound and helpless girl.


At the Dungeon, I asked to see Veronica whom I remembered as a tall, beautiful, brunette submissive. She\'d been working at the Dungeon for a year and a half. I will always remember the first time I saw her because it made me feel the way Dante must have felt when he got his first glimpse of Beatrice. Veronica was walking in front of some lucky client, leading him to a dungeon. She was wearing black high heels, black stockings, garter belt, panties and a skimpy black bra that highlighted the curves of her breasts as well as her incredibly white skin. She was so beautiful, that after she had gone down the hall--where I imagined her client was already enjoying himself ordering her to strip and then tying her up--I went back to the front desk and asked for her name. "Veronica," the receptionist replied. I said politely that I would wait as long as it took for the next available session with Veronica. She was a fantastic submissive at the Dungeon, and I had always enjoyed tying her up and gently using a crop and a flogger on her nipples and breasts while she moaned and twisted from side to side.


But it had been nearly three months since I\'d had a session with Veronica and things had changed. On this rainy January day, when I inquired at the front desk, I was told "Veronica does mainly dominant sessions now." I was stunned, as if someone had slapped me. Nevertheless, I very much desired to see her.


In a few minutes, Mistress Veronica walked out, led me to a dungeon, and in a quick, businesslike interview, informed me that if I wanted a session with her I would have to accept that she was totally in control and she would decide what to do and when to do it. She would spank, whip, and clamp me just as she pleased. She was still as beautiful as ever, but there was a stern poise about her. It was as if the beautiful, pliant, submissive I had known had suddenly disappeared and been replaced by Veronica\'s twin s****r.


I hesitated and stalled. I felt like I was about to take off down an expert ski slope, with danger triangles all over it. But the more I looked at her, the more I knew I still wanted to be in the same room with this beautiful woman--even though she\'d be able to tie me up and punish me. I thought it was worth the risk.


In a long dark room lit with candles and furnished with bondage equipment, Mistress Veronica told me to take off all my clothes and kneel . Soft piano music whispered on the CD player. I waited maybe five minutes, keeping my eyes closed most of the time, and wondering what she would do to me. When Mistress Veronica returned, she carefully put cuffs on my wrists and ankles, and then put a collar around my neck. Then, she told me to lie on her lap and spanked me little--quick sharp slaps on each cheek just to show she was definitely in charge. I had never ever been spanked before, except as a c***d, and this spanking, while not painful in itself, humiliated me..


Next, Mistress Veronica told me to stand up and walked me over to a hoist. She tied my wrists to the cross bar, stood back, took a good look at me, then punched an electric switch in the wall. Instantly, I was pulled so high my feet left the ground. She let me dangle there and then ran her fingernails softly down my body, from my chest to my thighs. She would do it gently so it felt good, then slowly dig her nails in harder.


Hanging there, I got a good chance to look at her, which she didn\'t seem to mind. Thigh high black boots, a cruel-looking black corset, and a black bra which I doubted the beautiful woman whom I now addressed as “Mistress” Veronica would ever remove for me again. She looked totally wrapped up in her work, as if I were no more that a target for her to practice on.


The hoist wasn\'t working the way she wanted it to, so Mistress Veronica lowered me down, and took me to a long table with straps and winches at either end and told me to lie down on my back. She tied me to the four corners of the table, pulling the ropes tight. She let me lie there a while and slowly worked a flogger softly back and forth across my chest. It really felt good and helped me relax. I began to feel that this wasn\'t going to be so bad after all.


Then, Mistress Veronica untied me and told me to kneel on the table, close to the edge facing her. She told me to take my cock, play with it, and hold it out to her. Suddenly, she hit it with a riding crop. She did this repeatedly, saying "Hold your cock out," and when I did, she\'d whip it with the crop, sometimes soft, but sometimes hard and swift. I had to close my eyes for some of the strokes. I would hold out my cock, and she would whip it. Though it hurt, the whipping also felt good and made my cock get bigger. All this time I would look at her when I could. She was smiling, yet stern and very beautiful, obviously concentrating on the beating she was giving me. Her brown hair softly swayed as she snapped the crop toward my offered cock. She looked like she was really enjoying it. "Hold your cock out," Mistress Veronica repeated, "Let me get a good shot at it." She was hurting me, and I was enjoying it. In fact, it was like she was making love to me using the pain I let her unleash on me. But after one really hard stroke, I had to beg her to stop. I realized she\'d just been toying with me. She could have ended the session with one quick sharp savage stoke anytime she\'d wanted to. Instead, she\'d teased me, giving me soft and medium strokes with the crop so I\'d want it to continue.


Then came the worst part......or the best part. Mistress Veronica told me to stand up on the floor by the table, so the back of my thighs and ass were pressed tightly against the frame of the table. She attached my wrist cuffs to a hoist above the table and pulled my arms until they were stretched loosely above my head. Then she took long thin clamps that looked like tweezers with a chain connecting them and fastened them right on my nipples. Not content with the pain these clamps inflicted, she attached additional little clamps right beside my nipples, two on each side. Then she went to the winch and hoisted my bound arms high above my head, so I could barely move. She came back to me and pulled at the clamps, slowly at first. But she didn\'t stop until I grunted like an a****l. She just looked at me and smiled. Next, she wrapped up my cock in rope and connected the nipple chain to the rope, cinching them together so they pulled on each other. She played with the ropes, pulling them. At first it felt great. I could feel myself starting to get an erection. But suddenly, she grabbed one of the clamps on my nipple and twisted it savagely. When I cried out, she twisted the nipple clamps again. She let me recover a moment, and then she yanked on the rope binding my cock. I loved her being so close, but she was really making me play for it. When Mistress Veronica went back to work on my chest, my nipples felt like they were being stabbed with pins.


I have no idea how long she kept me like that. My life was measured out in short spasms of excited pain which Mistress Veronica inflicted on me. But, after a while she removed the clamps from my nipples. Being freed from the clamps was just as painful as being clamped in the first place. She retied the rope around my cock and balls, trussing-up my genitals even tighter than before. Next, she began attaching a different set of small clamps to my cock. I\'d been proud of myself for enduring the nipple punishment, but this was almost too much. The first two clamps were unbearably painful--it felt like she was stabbing my swollen and excited penis with a cigarette lighter-- and I whispered, "Mistress..." She looked up impatiently and said, "Yes, slave, is there anything you want to say?" Her soft brown hair was close to my legs. She was very beautiful. Really, I felt almost blessed that such a beautiful woman was working so close to my cock. So I mentally resolved to take all the pain she was giving me, and I said, "No, nothing, mistress." So I let her go on putting those vicious clamps on my cock--which, of course, wasn\'t really my cock anymore. It was her cock, and Mistress Veronica was working on me as if I were some laboratory project she had to finish for school. She put five or six clamps in a row, leading from the base of my cock near my balls towards the tip. This clamping was very painful, but after a few minutes I discovered that by relaxing and not fighting the pain I could stand it. It also helped that Mistress Veronica let me look at her. The more pain I could stand, the longer I would have the privilege of being with her.


When Mistress Veronica was done clamping my cock, she ran her fingernails softly across my chest and asked me how I felt. "Wonderful, Mistress," I replied. Then, she turned away and when she came back she was holding a flogger. She began whipping me across the chest, one or two soft strokes to get the range and then harder and harder. I could see her smiling and gritting her teeth as she whipped me. She aimed carefully, concentrating on making the whip slap and sk** across my chest. As her strokes got harder, I had to close my eyes. My nipples were throbbing. I had never been hurt this much in my life, and I was loving it. Then she stopped for a bit and selected a different whip. It was a short buggy whip with a great deal of flex in it. She used this on me with relentless accuracy, flicking at each of my already stinging nipples and making me wince and cry. My arms were still stretched straight above my head, and my legs were pinned to the frame of the table. My cock was tightly bound with rope, and a row of painful clamps hurt me each time I moved. There was no way I could escape from the beating she wanted to give me. Truthfully, I didn\'t want to escape. In fact, instead of flinching each time she hit me, I arched by chest so she got a better angle at me and the whip hurt more.


Mistress Veronica stopped for a moment. She ran her fingers over my chest and said, "You\'ve taken a lot of pain, slave." She stroked my nipples softly. She set down the buggy whip and picked up a flogger that looked like it had knots on the ends. "I just want to give you a few more strokes to remember me by," she said and then pinched my nipples hard again. She smiled at me and hit me with the flogger really hard, left and right, going back and forth across my chest--the same way the poor bound and gagged girl had been whipped in the bondage movie. Sometimes Mistress Veronica would aim the whip so the knots of leather just grazed my nipples. Other times, she would slam the whip into my ribcage and let its thongs bite across my entire chest. I closed my eyes and saw flashes of violet light each time the whip hit me. It was like a wild

violent kiss. I loved it so much. I wanted the whipping to continue, but I realized that unless I begged Mistress Veronica to stop, I might have welts or marks the next day. Finally I begged for mercy.


Nearly an hour had gone by and I felt exhausted and more sexually excited than I\'d been in my entire life. Mistress Veronica had whipped me, clamped, me, and punished me repeatedly. Best of all, I\'d loved it. She\'d made me want to take the punishment she dealt out. With embarrassment, I realized that all the times long ago when I\'d had the opportunity to tie up Veronica, I\'d been a clumsy ineffectual amateur. I knew I\'d never been able to make her feel the way she made me feel.


After she\'d untied my cock and taken off the wicked clamps, Mistress Veronica led me back in front of a wooden throne and told me to kneel on a towel in front of her. She poured some baby oil in my right hand and told me to play with myself. When I looked up, she had taken off her bra, so I could see her exquisite breasts and nipples. Once upon a time, I\'d had the privilege of working on that peerless flesh, but I really had never been worthy of it. Now I would have to endure hours of pain just to get a glimpse of her breasts. As if to confirm my silent thoughts, Mistress Veronica put her fingers on my own chest and worked on my sore nipples some more, pulling and pinching them just enough to keep me excited. I looked up at her. She was indeed very beautiful. Even though she was wearing boots over her knees and a fancy black corset, my face was close to her bare thighs. I could look up and admire those fine breasts. I must confess that I hoped that her nipples were erect with pleasure at the carefully designed beating she\'d given me. I was ecstatic. A wonderfully beautiful woman had spent an hour punishing me in any way she wished. And I had adored being whipped and clamped and hurt by her. I tired to prevent my cock from getting too excited, but it was impossible. When I couldn\'t contain my pleasure any more, I kissed Mistress Veronica\'s leg and let myself cum on the towel I was kneeling on. At that moment, I vowed to myself that I would do whatever it took to be her slave.




Chapter II : Don\'t Flinch


"You\'re so sweet to me." Mistress Veronica said, holding in her hands a small gift I\'d brought. She was wearing a simple white dress, just as she\'d come in from the street. I\'d watched its light fabric swing prettily as she\'d led me to the dungeon where we now talked. She radiated surprise and delight, like a young woman of sixteen whose boyfriend had just offered her flowers.


Really, I felt just like a sixteen year old boy myself. My sessions with Mistress Veronica had created a glow which accompanied me each day. She was like an invisible angel who hovered beside me at all times. I had fantasies about accidentally meeting her at a museum, a book store, or a movie. I wanted to hear her talk about herself. To tell me stories about how she grew up. I wanted us to eat lunch together in a small restaurant so I could hear her tell me what her plans were, and what interested her. I was twice her age. But I had fallen in love with her. In selecting her present and giving it to her, I\'d been just as nervous as I\'d ever been calling up a girl and asking if we could go on a date. Would she say yes? Did she care about me at all? With foolish confidence, I had believed such soul-rending emotions were long dead in my heart. I was married. I had a career. I wasn\'t ever going to fall in love like that, again. And yet Mistress Veronica had awakened wild, tumultuous feelings of love within me.


"How perfect," Mistress Veronica said, as her graceful fingers neatly pulled off the gift wrapping. "It\'s a CD of Chopin \'Nocturnes.\'"


"I hoped you might like it. It\'s like the music you played at our first session."


"I want you to read me the inscription you wrote on this card. "


So, at her request, I read what it had taken me so long to formulate in words. As I read each phrase from the card, I would look up at her because I wanted my voice and the truth of the words I was saying to become real in her presence. I read, "All the emotions contained in Chopin\'s music: tenderness, rage, lyric sweetness, v******e, exquisite longing, despair, uncertainty, ecstatic fulfillment. You give me all these things in our moments together. I feel just like Chopin\'s music when you touch me. Thank you so much."


"Thank you." she said holding the CD in her hands and looking at me. "Now I want you to get undressed and wait for me."


While she was gone, I dimmed the lights, then knelt down, shifting my position in front of the mirrors until I thought I looked my best. It was really very vain of me. After all, when she had me tied up and was flogging me, I had no control over how I looked, and I must have looked horrible when she was really whipping me. Nevertheless, I wanted to look good when my mistress entered. By design, she kept me waiting, so I could anticipate the pleasure and the punishment which was coming. For these few minutes, I enjoyed being naked and unbound. Soon my Mistress would enter and she would elicit from me longings and feelings which I usually hadn\'t the courage to confront.


When Mistress Veronica entered, shutting the door firmly behind her, I was naked and kneeling straight up, with my hands clasped behind my back, my legs slightly spread. She wore black high heels, fishnet stockings, and a loose-fitting black peignoir which she had untied in front so I could see her black bra. She let me enjoy looking at her for a while, and then walked around behind me. I watched her in the mirror. Without saying a word, she communicated to me that I should close my eyes. I did so. There was a pause. It was like waiting for a Chopin nocturne to begin. After a while, she placed her hands on my shoulders.


"My beautiful slave," she said.


My eyes were still closed, and I could have cried when I heard her say it, "My beautiful slave." That was exactly what I wanted to be.


Mistress Veronica gently caressed my neck and shoulders with her hands massaging me so that I felt wonderfully relaxed. Still standing behind me, she traced her fingers down my chest and began softly stroking my nipples. I felt myself to be the most privileged and pampered man in the world. I was aware that my mistress enjoyed the power to whip and clamp these same areas of my body, but this imminent danger only made her sweet, almost reverent touch seem more special. I surrendered to her tenderness. And she repaid my surrender, slowly moving her hands down my chest in soft, undulating curves which sent ripples of pleasure across my body.


Abruptly, she stopped and said, "Now, I\'m going to whip you."


Mistress Veronica said this matter-of-factly, as if she might have mentioned, "Now, I\'m going to do my nails." She spoke without a trace of anger, with no hint of menace, no attempt to be intimidating, or even erotic. She had no need, as another woman might, of making severe punishment a leering threat. She merely announced that she was about to demonstrate her authority over my body.


She ordered me to stand and walk over to the hoist and cross-bar. With rapid, sailor-like expertise, my mistress used several lengths of rope to bind and position my body until I was spread-eagled like a taut sheet of canvas. She spanked my ass with her hands. It was delightful at first, to feel her small hands, pounding on my backside and hear the sharp smack which they produced. I imagined little red silhouettes like gloves appearing each time she struck me. But soon my reveries were replaced by my grim need to concentrate on bearing the pain she was inflicting on me. The palms of her hands made my ass cheeks burn. She seemed tireless, striking right and left, then sometimes hitting one cheek several times in a row before going back to the other. I couldn\'t count. It hurt. I didn\'t want to disappoint her by asking her to stop, but with each smack of her hand, the burning sensation in my ass grew. Every time she hit me, it felt like a burning ember was being held to my ass. I took as much as I could and then asked her to stop.


"What are you worrying about, slave?" Mistress Veronica said, "You were just beginning to get nicely pink."


She left me for a while, and in the mirror I saw her go to the rack where she kept her flogger. My chest was next. She came back in front of me and traced circles around my nipples with the end of her whip.


"This is what you like best, isn\'t it?"


"Yes, Mistress. I love it when you whip my chest, especially my nipples." It was true, but I was surprised I admitted it so quickly. It would truly hurt when she hit me, but I loved it.


"Here\'s something that will make it more fun," My mistress said, opening her hand and showing me four clothes pins. She grabbed the flesh on either side of my nipples and attached the clothes pins so they bit a lot of skin and held very securely.


As soon as she stood back and began to strike me, I understood what she meant. The leather lashes of the flogger hurt when they hit my bare chest, but they hurt doubly when they struck both my flesh and the clothes pins anchored in my chest. I arched my chest and tried to give Mistress Veronica a good target, but the clothes pins hurt me a lot. With each slash of the whip, they pulled sharply at my nipples. I kept thrusting my chest out towards my mistress, hoping the whip would tear the clothes pins off and release me from all this pain. But when I opened my eyes and looked in the mirror, I began to get frightened that neither set had budged. I usually enjoyed being whipped like this. I had been proud of the punishment I thought I could take. But now, I was in a new dimension of pain. My chest was bright red, even crimson. The color was so livid, I couldn\'t even see the hair on my chest. Mistress Veronica was smiling as she kept hitting me with her whip. After one more stroke, I heard myself grunt like an a****l as I tried to bear the pain.


I closed my eyes, determined to take more strokes. Each time the flogger hit, it was like being sc****d with coarse sandpaper. A cascade of sweat ran down my spine. I thrashed about wildly as my Mistress hit me again.


"Please, Mistress. Please stop," I begged.


"As you wish," Mistress Veronica said, moving close to me and placing her hands on my chest." But I\'m not through with your nipples ."


She removed the clothes pins and caressed my nipples with her fingers. Leaning next to my chest, she blew on my nipples. I wanted her to lick them, but I knew she wouldn\'t. I could feel her hair sway against my body. I wished she would stay close enough so my sweat would wet her hair just a bit. I felt somehow it would repay me for all the pain I had endured. She\'d whipped me very hard, and yet my nipples still responded to her touch. Maybe this was my mistress\' way of repaying me. As she kept caressing my nipples, I bent my head slightly and kissed the back of her head, enjoying the fragrance of her shampoo. I could feel the ends of her hair brushing my chest.


She stood up and looked at me.


"Mistress, you are so beautiful. I love it when you tie me up naked and beat me. It\'s like I\'m just a doll you play with."


Immediately I regretted what I\'d said. It was true. But I should have accepted her gift of tenderness to me in complete silence, or merely said "Thank you Mistress." Without saying anything herself, she went back to her table and returned holding several lengths of silken cord and the by now familiar nipple clamps. She quickly leveraged the clamps onto my already swollen nipples. It felt like she was injecting them with Novocain. My nipples were hurt, excited, and numb all at the same time.


Then Mistress Veronica knelt down and went to work on my penis. It was exciting to have her face so close to my cock as she tied and knotted the cord. From past experience, I both dreaded and longed for what I knew was about to happen next.


She cinched the silken cord around the base of my cock and balls and knotted it tightly. Then, she separated each testicle with more loops of cord and secured my balls with more knots. Next, she looped and knotted the silken cord four times around the barrel of my cock, making a little rope corset, so that just the top inch and a half was exposed--the incredibly sensitive glans. My cock and balls had never looked better. For a moment, I felt like a king. But all the time I knew what was coming.


With her left hand, Mistress Veronica held the unused length of the cord like the reins on a horse. She used it to pull my cock toward her. I was frightened and excited. A trickle of semen oozed from my organ.


"I\'m going to whip you like the a****l you are," she said.


As if to taunt me, she had removed her peignoir and stripped down to her black bra, its thin, lacy cups concealing and revealing those breasts which I prized so dearly. Her shoulders and arms looked exquisitely graceful. And yet I knew, she was going to use her long beautiful right arm to whip my cock senseless. Mistress Veronica raised her crop casually, looking at my face and then down at my cock. She could be really nice with the crop, delivering soft or medium strokes which didn\'t really hurt and all. It was like having a beautiful woman wearing leather gloves help me masturbate. I looked at her with pleading in my eyes. I wanted her to give me gentle strokes with the crop. I longed for her to use the crop to get my cock even more excited. But I dared not ask out loud. My mouth was open. My body ached with fear and desire. I hung there bound and naked, absolutely at her mercy. She gently shook the leash on my cock as if to tell me she understood. There was plenty of slack in the line. But, then, without warning, Mistress Veronica started to slam the crop down suddenly. Involuntarily, I jerked my hips to let my cock escape her wrath. Then I realized that it had been a feint. She’d only pretended she was going to strike me that hard.


"You flinched," Mistress Veronica chided me, not acting in the least surprised.


She held the crop in both hands and fingered the doubled flap of leather at its end in the most innocent manner. If she\'d been wearing an elegant pink dress she could have been posing for a Thomas Gainsborough full-length portrait of some heiress whose horse had just thrown a shoe.


"Don\'t flinch, slave. I can\'t give you any nice strokes if you flinch."


"Please, Mistress. Let me try again." I begged. "I promise, I won\'t flinch."


I arched my hips toward her and closed my eyes, trying to relax as much as I could. I knew I could expect no mercy this time. I knew I had to surrender my cock to her, to stand there and let myself be as vulnerable as possible. I had talked about my cock really being "her cock." Well, now I had to prove it.


"Open your eyes, slave."


"Mistress?"


"Open your eyes, and prove to me what a good slave you are."


I looked at her. "Whip my cock, Mistress. Whip my cock as hard as you like."


"I intend to."


She tugged on my leash in order to position my cock more conveniently. Then, with a graceful forehand stroke, she struck the tip of my bound cock with the full impact of her crop. A bright electric arc of pain shot from my penis towards my anus and then raced up into my chest. An uncontrollable whimper of shock and outrage drooled from my mouth.


"Oh, Mistress," I cried out in agonized sobs.


Quicker than I could think, she struck my cock one more time with the same devastating accuracy.


"Please, Mistress."


"Yes?"


"Mistress, that hurt so much. Please."


"Please what?"


I hung naked there before her, arms stretched over my head, nipple clamps and their accompanying chain decorating my bright red chest. My legs were spread wide and my ankles shacked to wooden posts. My cock felt numb because I couldn\'t really move it. But each time Mistress Veronica had struck, she had made me feel all the blinding spasms of pain she wanted me to feel. Maybe it really was her cock, after all. Stern and beautiful, my mistress stood before me holding her crop like it was a long stemmed rose. She had all the time in the world. And she was going to wait until I begged her to strike me again.


"Please whip me again." I said.


And she did. Many times.





Chapter III : Ice


Mistress Veronica fastened the parachute around my balls so that my cock hung limp and unprotected. She suspended a three pound lead weight from the chain which looped down from the parachute. The weight and the parachute continually pulled at my balls. If I moved, the weight pulled harder. Then she circled the shaft of my cock with loops of cord, wrapping and tying each cincture with the precision of a surgeon. She wrapped the long ends of the cord around my waist so my cock pointed right at my navel Next, she attached small plastic clamps to the edge of my glans. It felt like she was slicing into me with razors. I gasped as she carefully pinched each wicked clamp into place. I knew it was my task to accept all the pain that these procedures caused, but when Mistress Veronica worked on my penis I was never quite sure I could bear the pain.


But, to be honest, when she finished decorating my cock with the clamps, I was quite a work of art. The three-pound lead weight dangled heavily between my spread legs, attached to a ring which was connected to the parachute which steadily, relentlessly pulled downward on my balls. I was trussed up like a pendulum clock pointing at high noon. The tight rope binding my cock, squeezed it into a constant state of excitement, which was only tempered by the sharp stabbing pains caused by the tiny plastic clamps attached to my glans. I\'d I hadn\'t been securely tied to the hoist, I\'d probably have fallen down from exhaustion and exhilaration.


Of course, Mistress Veronica was far from finished. She hadn\'t touched my chest--an error she soon remedied by stepping close to me, grabbing both my nipples in her fingers and twisting savagely.


"Arrgh" I groaned.


"Good slave. I thought you needed waking up. You seemed a little too philosophical, standing there staring at yourself in the mirror."


She had the riding crop tucked under her arm, and really, I envied its position next to her left breast. With her fingers still digging into my nipples, she looked at me and allowed me look at her.


"Now I\'m going to give you some hard ones on your chest, slave."


Mistress Veronica calmly took a step backwards and held out her leather crop, then like a baseball pitcher exploding out of a stretch, she came at me sidearm. The crop smacked into my chest with a sweet, echoing thud. Again and again, she laid into my chest with the crop, using my nipples as her strike zone. Even worse, I couldn\'t predict whether she\'d hit my left or right nipple next. Every stroke was painful, yet exciting. With cold, calculating, barely-controlled v******e, she was whipping one of the most excitable and well-muscled parts of my body. As she continued her strokes, the flesh on my bright red chest tingled with pain and glowed with pride.


When she paused, and I saw her relax her hold on the crop, I said "Thank you mistress."


"You are welcome, slave. But I\'m not quite finished yet. Now for the flogger. Stick out your chest and give your mistress a good target."


With the flogger, she seemed to concentrate on striking me in the armpits, and then allowing the leather thongs to slice across my chest. The crop had delivered a sudden, surprising blow, but the flogger delivered a long rippling torrent of pain across my skin. Bright stripes of pain quickly appeared. I was afraid these would be welts the next morning, but so great was my delight in seeing her fury unleashed upon my body, that I allowed her to whip me again and again.


"Good slave. I like it when you take your strokes properly."


Evidently, she was done whipping me for a while, because she untied my ankle straps then unhooked my wrists from the crossbar.


"Walk slowly slave, you\'ve still got weight on your parachute."


She walked me over to a chair which she had covered with a towel. She told me to sit down and close my eyes. She arranged the parachute and the weight so there was a constant steady pull at my balls. Then I heard her leave the room.


After being whipped with both the crop and the flogger, my chest felt like it had been barbecued. My nipples throbbed, I knew I\'d been whipped severely because my sweat stung me as it raced over the marks left my the flogger. But I was still excited. I\'d endured the beating Mistress Veronica had delivered. I hoped I had pleased and maybe even impressed her. And she was coming back to me in a moment. I could stay with her as long as I could stand the pain.


I heard the door open and Mistress Veronica\'s quick steps stride back toward me.


"Keep your eyes closed." She repeated.


Then she performed the most tenderly erotic act I was ever to receive. Evidently, she had a small cup full of ice, and she took a piece and used its exquisite coolness to trace the whip marks she\'d left on my chest. The pain in my chest seemed to melt into the ice. As she traced my wounds with the ice, it was like being kissed with her cool wet tongue. She had a soft towel in her other hand and every minute or so, she\'d gently touch my skin to absorb the sweat and melted ice. It was wonderful.


This seemed to last a long time. There were plenty of welts on my chest which needed to be kissed with the numbing caress of the ice. Before I left, she took a Polaroid picture of my chest, from my collar to the beginning of my pubic hair. It showed all the brilliant red slashes. After a few days, when my marks had started to disappear, I looked at the picture and thought it very beautiful.




Chapter IV : The Rendez-Vous


Mistress Veronica informed me that on a certain Autumn afternoon she would be willing to meet me for a stroll through the botanical gardens surrounding a large estate. For several months I had begged her for this privilege, and I was grateful she had granted my request.


We met near a small fountain. She looked exquisite--poised, relaxed, confident, slightly aloof, quietly powerful--like a work of art that makes everything around it seem a mere frame for its beauty . She wore a short, pleated, Scots plaid skirt in which black and red predominated. It swayed prettily with each step she took. Beneath a red hunting jacket fasted by a single button, she wore a sheer, lacy white camisole which covered the swell of her fine breasts. Her outfit was completed with black stockings and black boots which reached her knees.


Although I had been seeing her for nearly a year, I knew almost nothing about her, except by analyzing the few guarded allusions she made to her private life. For example, I knew she was attending school, but I didn\'t know when she would graduate. Of course, the thought that she would one day graduate, leave and begin a new career terrified me. I would lose her forever.


"Hello," Mistress Veronica said with a soft almost conspiratorial glee, as I greeted her at the fountain. "Let\'s take this path here while we talk."


"There are so many things I want to know about you." I begged.


"You will never know more than I want you to. I can guess what you want to her. Listen to me."


She then began to talk to me, not really answering my questions as much as following her own thoughts.


"As a dominant, I enjoy the power and the control I have over men You leaned to be obedient very quickly, but some men take a long time. So, I enjoy punishing them until they learn to surrender to me. Of course, once they give in and learn to love the pain, I punish them even more, but by then they enjoy it.


"Usually only men enjoy the privilege erotic v******e . But as a dominant, I claim that right. I am in total control. I can punish a man\'s cock as much as I want. It\'s surprising how much pain a man will endure if he thinks it will impress a woman. Of course, it doesn\'t impress me, but I do enjoy slamming my crop into a man\'s dick as hard as I like. And if a man wants to continue seeing me, he learns to accept such treatment. If he gets to like it too much, I ignore his cock and beat some other part of his pitiful body. You\'re a perfect example.


"I organize the sessions in an almost musical way, alternating harsh whipping with quiet rope bondage. I can start with soft caresses and finish with sharp angry blows of the crop. It\'s hard work, especially re-arranging the ropes after a long session.


"You first met me when I was a submissive. I learned a lot as a submissive. For instance, I learned I didn\'t want to be a submissive forever. I quickly apprenticed myself to a dominant and studied her work--the knots, the various types of whips, the use of clamps, wax, and weights. Above all, I perfected the attitude--calm, aloof, disdainful, full of unexpected tenderness and sudden savagery.


"You might think where I work is a pretty expensive place, but we only get to keep half of what you pay and not every client tips. So I took a lot of pain in the beginning until I learned who to trust, who\'d be nice to me if I was nice to them. Who wasn\'t worth bothering with.


"In one of my first sessions, I had this guy who whipped my bottom with everything in the room. It was the first session longer than a half hour that I\'d ever done. I didn\'t know how much I could take, but I wanted to make the extra money for a forty-five minute session.


"God, I remember that," I interrupted in spite of myself. "When I came in to have my session with you and I just touched your ass, it felt so hot that I didn\'t even want to think about how many times you\'d been spanked. I spent all my time addressing your breasts and thighs."


"Really, slave. You were always very considerate. You know I liked you."


"But some clients really tried to take advantage of you?"


"Sure. At first when I was a submissive, I had sessions with what you would call creeps. Guy\'s who\'d hog-tie me and then try to stick their cocks in my face. Guys who spanked, paddled, cropped, and whipped my ass until I couldn\'t tell my sweat from my tears. I\'ll never forget the first night I went home, looked in the mirror and saw the cheeks of my ass looked like a cheesecake decorated with strawberries and blueberries. Physically, it didn\'t hurt anymore. I\'d had four or five clients that day. So I couldn\'t even be sure which bastard had been responsible for the bruises. But I felt like someone had played a trick on me and I was determined to have the last laugh.


We reached a turning in the path and passed beneath a row of tall cypress trees. Mistress Veronica continued:


"But you were always very nice to me. Actually, even though I was supposedly a submissive, you let me practice on your own body quite a lot. After our first few sessions together, I enjoyed watching you get so frustrated when you were trying to dominate me. You couldn\'t spank me without wanting to kiss my pink ass. When you waltzed the flogger across my naked breasts, you really wanted to kiss them. As you lovingly attached clothes pins beside my nipples, I could see you wanted to lick me. You allowed your sexual desire for me to dominate you. There was nothing for you to do but surrender the whip to me.


"In fact, I remember the exact session and moment when you reached a psychological turning point. I had you tied to the cross, straps around your wrists, arms, chest, stomach, thighs, legs, ankles. I was teasing your cock with the crop--a couple of soft strokes, then a hard one, just the way I know you like it. You were crazy with lust for me. I had you totally immobilized on the wheel and you kept looking at me and saying, "I\'m going to cum all over your tits. I\'m going to cum all over your tits." There you were, totally helpless on the cross, your cock bright purple from the crop\'s strokes, and you were making these pitiable threats.


"As I watched you, I understood that you\'d reached a point of total frustration. And, in fact, that was your last session with me until three months later when you returned and found out I\'m become exclusively dominant. Part of the reason I became a dominant is that I saw how many of my clients were paralyzed by their own lust for me. I knew that what they really wanted was for me to punish them as violently as they wished they could punish me. I was actually rescuing them by taking the whip out of their hands and using on their own bodies.


We walked a little more. It was obvious Mistress Veronica felt no need to continue talking.


"Mistress Veronica," I said, "I\'m so grateful you shared your feelings with me like this. Thank you so much. Let me show you my favorite picture. It\'s right over there in the gallery on the other side of this pond."


"We\'re not in a dungeon, slave. You don\'t have to be quite so obsequious. Of course I\'d like to see it."


She walked beside me. I heard her footsteps. I inhaled the aroma of her hair, her body. As my chest rubbed against the fabric of my shirt, I remembered all the times she\'d whipped me, and I felt glorious. No one else knew what she had done to me. How after she\'d whipped me for an hour, I\'d feel like a triumphant athlete.


At last, we entered the galley, walked down a long corridor and I led her to a small "Fete Champetre" by Watteau.


"Please tell me what you like about it." Mistress Veronica asked.


I stammered, " I like the trees, the dark, hushed cypresses, the shadows on the lawn, the small group of lovers in party clothes. I love the white suited Pierrot playing his lute. I imagine you and I are there. I know you think I\'m selfishly sentimental. But I want to be that hopelessly in love Pierrot who thinks of you constantly and plays songs for you."


She looked at me quietly, with eyes into which I had often gazed when she was enjoying her full powers over my body and ecstatically punishing me--moments of complete surrender on my part, total control on hers. When our eyes met like this no matter how much pain she had inflicted on me, I acknowledged her absolute understanding and compassion.


"You are my Pierrot," Mistress Veronica said. "Trust me. You will always be my Pierrot."




Chapter V : Bruises


It was a familiar cycle. Bright, stinging red slashes evolved into purple shadows which after a day or two deepened to black and then faded to brownish yellow. Yet, they were always surprises, since they didn\'t appear until several hours, or even a day after they had been inflicted. And many times the worst beatings seemed to produce no marks at all.


Once, a day after Mistress Veronica had enjoyed an especially vigorous workout on my ass, I was stunned and fascinated to notice two round circles on the cheeks of my ass which looked as if I\'d sat in a bucket of raspberries and boysenberries. A flushed bloom of purple and red in the most muscular part of my ass. There was a round three inch circle where the crop had struck punctuated by a deeper welt where the crop had struck at a slight angle so the edge dug in.


When she used to flogger on my chest, the lash stripes were more prominent near my arm pits where the leather had wrapped around my torso. I loved them. They were symbols written my body\'s bl**d of the pleasure and pain I had endured, the attention I had enjoyed. They were souvenirs of the joy I had shared with my mistress.


Yet, the bruises and welts also scared and shocked me. I worried someone would discover them and my secret life would be exposed. How could someone else understand the fascination I felt looking at these bright red stripes across my chest? Several times a day, I\'d visit the men\'s room pull up my shirt to examine in wonder and shock the lash marks on my chest as they slowly transformed through the rainbow of bruised colors.


My mistress was expert in whipping all parts of my body. She especially excelled in whipping my cock. Many times when I hung from my bonds, exhausted after a long series of crop strokes, she\'d lovingly pick up her flogger, stare into my eyes patiently, and say, "I want you to take a little more for me." Then she would flick my cock with the leather thongs of the flogger, making them strike like a cascade of hailstones on the already bruised and purple tip of my cock.


For a week afterwards, every time I went to the bathroom and looked down at my cock, I\'d see 3-4 tiny clawed scratches where my mistress had let the whip do its work. I missed these marks when they healed.


But, she was nothing if not full of surprises. One of the most terrifying experiences I ever had with her left no physical marks at all.


Near the beginning of one session, she commanded me to stand with my back to one of the paired columns. She raised my arms above my head and fastened my wrist cuffs behind the pole. "Get comfortable," she said. "You\'re going to be like this for a little while." Then she bound my ankles, my legs just above the knee, my waist, and finished with additional loops of rope around my chest just under my armpits. I was lashed to the post like a caryatid.


Then, in a move I always loved and dreaded, she selected a long double length of rope and began binding my cock and balls. When she had my genitals trussed up good and tight, she pulled the rope toward the other column and passed the rope through a ring. She pulled until I thought my cock would explode.


"Mistress," I cried.


I was strapped to one pole, ropes stretched my cock and balls towards the other pole. Exposed and vulnerable, the tip of my cock jutted upward from the tight coils of rope she\'d knotted around my penis. If I tried to move my cock, the ropes pulled at my balls. I was totally at her mercy. I was afraid shed whip me savagely and I would damage myself severely if I tried to move.


"You\'re very vulnerable like this, slave. Aren\'t you?"


"Yes,"


"Good. I like to see you afraid."


She set a towel on the floor beneath my cock and then came around behind me. Was the towel to catch any bl**d that fell? She stroked my chest with her hand. "Trust your mistress," she said. Inevitably her caresses turned into pinching and she gave each of my nipples a cruel twist before leaving me.


With a flint wick she lighted a green candle and let its flame quicken. She looked like one of those virgins in the paintings of George De La Tour, fascinated by a candle\'s flame. Then she began dripping the wax on the tip of my cock. Each drop burned. Yet Mistress Veronica seemed ready to let the treatment continue all afternoon. She smiled as the small fiery drops of painful wax dripped on the tip of my cock. I grunted with pain as each drop hit, and my mistress seemed to grow more excited as my pain mounted. She kept it up until it looked like I was wearing a green condom.


"Very good, slave. I\'m proud of you."


"Thank you, mistress."


Then she slowly began to peel off the wax using her fingernails. She took her time.







Chapter VI : Blind Man\'s Buff


Mistress Veronica led me to a tiny chamber, ordered me to strip, and tied me to a cross. She blindfolded and gagged me.


"This is a special gift for you," She said. "I\'m going to let you eavesdrop on one of my sessions with another client. My client won\'t know about it. I know I can trust you not to make a sound."


I nodded my head in agreement.


"And just so you won\'t think I\'ve forgotten about you, I\'m going to decorate your body with some souvenirs."


She quickly d****d a parachute around my balls and anchored a lead weight to it. Then she ran her fingers over my chest and I knew she was going to clamp me. I waited.


Suddenly, I felt her kiss my nipples, flicking her tongue over each of them. I moaned behind the gag.


"I know, slave. You\'re welcome. Consider that payment in advance for what you\'ll suffer in the next hour."


Then she put a pair of clamps beside each of my nipples and left.


After a while, I heard Mistress Veronica lead her client into the nearby dungeon. I heard them talk without being able to understand any words. The muffled sounds of her client\'s voice enraged me. What sorts of pleasures was he bargaining for?


Then I heard their footsteps. I heard the creaking of the hoist. I heard the crack of the whip. I heard the client\'s moans. I felt like I was trapped in some cheap porno movie. I felt awful. What in the world had been in Mistress Veronica\'s mind when she condemned me to this? Bound and gagged, clamped, weights hanging from my balls, I felt ridiculous listening to someone else\'s clumsy fantasy.


I heard Mistress Veronica scolding her client. More whipping. I heard screams. Louder than I ever screamed. Then I heard Mistress Veronica soothing her client. Then it was quiet for what seemed like a long while. I imagined the pleasure both were sharing. Suddenly, I heard the whip crack again and again. I heard the client shudder and groan as the whipping continued. I was glad she was beating him. Then I heard a distinct cry for "Mercy!" After that, I heard nothing else.


A long time later, Mistress Veronica returned to me. She removed the weight and parachute and unfastened the clamps on my nipples. Then she took off my gag and blindfold.


"Well, slave," she said looking at me in the darkened chamber. "What did you think?"


"What are you trying to do to me mistress?" I asked.


"You tell me, slave."


"Are you trying to make me ashamed of my fantasies with you?"


"Are you ashamed?"


"Never!"


"Listen. You\'ve said you\'re curious about my life here. Well, I conduct three or four of these sessions a day. I see you once a week, or every other week, or once a month. I\'m responsible for lots of fantasies. What makes you think you\'re so special?


"It\'s you. You make me feel special." I stammered insane with jealousy and rage. "But did you make your client just now feel special too?"


"Of course."


I looked at her for a long time. She was wearing my favorite outfit. The black bra and tight black corset which made her skin seem to white. The boots which came over her knees. Her client had seen her like this too. Lusted for her. Wanted her to whip him. Do to him all the things she probably did to me. I was devastated.


When I asked permission to leave without having a session with her, Mistress Veronica seemed unsurprised and granted my wish.




Chapter VII : A Vision


Mistress Veronica walked over to a wooden chair with a large hole cut out of the center. I had noticed this strange-looking chair many times but had never understood the use of it. I was about to find out. She carefully folded a soft white towel over the front of it and beckoned to me.


"Sit on the chair, slave."


I did as she commanded.


With precision, care, and no sense of haste, Mistress Veronica selected several lengths of rope and expertly bound my ankles, knees, and thighs to the legs of the chair. Then she pulled my arms behind the back of the chair and, using the cuffs which were constantly on my wrists, she secured my hands also. This thrust my chest out towards her. Totally immobilized-- I was both excited and apprehensive in this position. The way my cock lay on the white towel, it looked like a prime target for her whip or some other mischievous procedure which I hadn\'t even dreamt of yet.


Mistress Veronica went back to her treasure chest of bondage equipment and returned with the leather parachute. She--dare I say it?-- lovingly attached it above my balls and pulled them so that they sagged down through the large hole in the chair. Then she took a smaller chord and began wrapping my cock. This was always an exquisite sensation for me for as she wound, adjusted and knotted the chord around my cock, her hands and fingers inevitably touched my penis. Strapped there, helpless and totally ignorant of what was about to happen next, these businesslike caresses from my mistress, were wonderfully exciting. She tied six loops of chord around my cock, leaving just the purple tip exposed.


She walked once more to her equipment chest and came back with a small lead weight and more chord. Now I thought I knew what to expect. She attached the lead weight to the parachute and my testicles felt a not unpleasant sensation of being pulled downward, as if my mistress had gently grasped my balls in her hand and were gently squeezing them. Then, while my scrotum sagged below the chair, my mistress tugged on the rope attached to my penis, stretching it so taut that it hurt. Now I understood the reason for the white towel, which served as an immaculate almost surgically clean bed, for my totally exposed cock. Because of the way my mistress had tied the chords, the tip was angled slightly upward--a perfect target for her whip.


When Mistress Veronica had stretched my cock to her satisfaction, she pulled the rope over the edge of the chair and using a knot which allowed her to adjust the tension on the rope, quickly knotted it to one of the supporting struts of the chair. Then she went back to her treasure chest one more time. First she had immobilized by body. Now she had tied my cock exactly in the position she wanted it to be in. I was at her mercy.


"Look at this, slave," she said, as she returned with yet another lead weight which was much bigger than the one already dangling from my testicles. Mistress Veronica continued, "Men always like to brag about having balls of steel. This afternoon, you\'ll actually earn the right to boast that you have balls of lead."


She knelt before me. I felt her secure the weight, make sure that it was fast, and then gently lower the weight until I felt its full deadening f***e.


"Aaaaaaaah, Mistress," I gasped. The additional lead weight pulled horribly. It was like my balls were in some tug-of-war that I couldn\'t win. It was like a slow, constant, unrelenting kick. Nothing sharp and sudden which would disappear, but a deep, constant ache, from which there was no escape or release. I had to bear the pain.


"You look very beautiful, slave," Mistress Veronica said. "This chair in which I\'ve enthroned you confers magical powers on both you and me. Before our session is finished, you\'ll discover some of those powers."


"Mistress, you have total power over me."


"So you always tell me slave. And this afternoon I shall have proof."


She was wearing the thigh-high boots which I found so exciting and a lacy black slip which barely covered her fine ass. Beneath its material, I could see her T-strap panties. As always, my mistress had doubly concealed her breasts, for beneath her slip, she was wearing a black bra whose straps superbly set off her white shoulders. The bodice of her slip was decorated with black sequins and finely beaded tassels She always kept her body close to mine so I could enjoy, but never, ever touch her beautiful body. When I tore my eyes away from her shoulders and breasts, I saw that she was now holding her riding crop.


"Shall we begin?"


"Yes, Mistress."


With the first slap of the crop I knew I was in for it. Usually, I enjoyed it when she used the riding crop on my chest. But now, each time she slapped its leather into my chest, my body shuddered slightly, making the weights on my balls pull with agonizing f***e.


"Aaaaaaah, Mistress," I moaned.


"I like it when you say that, slave."


She walked around me, striking me almost casually, as if to slowly let the gravity of my situation sink in. Each time she struck, my body shuddered. And that shudder allowed the lead weights to yank at my scrotum. The crop slammed into my chest, my body shook, and the lead weights tugged at my balls. With each stroke of her crop, my testicles felt worse. After a few minutes, it felt like my balls were probably touching the floor.


"Now that you\'ve had a chance to think a bit, slave, I want you to tell me one of your favorite memories of me."


"Everything you do to me is a favorite memory, Mistress."


"Very prettily said, slave. You see, how powerful this throne is. It\'s making you so polite."


She came a little closer and touched the tip of my cock with the crop. She waited for me to look up at her, and then, almost gleefully, she slammed the crop down on my helpless cock.


"Aaaah," My head jerked backwards with the f***e of the blow, and I saw purple and yellow stars exploding behind my closed eyes. The weights savagely gnawed at my balls.


"You are my slave, aren\'t you?" Mistress Veronica said sweetly, again resting her crop on the exposed tip of my penis..


"Yes, mistress. I am your slave."


She struck my cock again. Usually I could sense that she was in control of her own emotions. But right now I was terrified that she was getting carried away with her power over me.


"I like whipping your cock this way." she said with a delicious shiver of excitement in her voice. "Once, again, slave. Tell me one of your favorite memories of me."


Like Sheharizade, I realized I had to tell a good tale or risk death. In this case the certain death of my cock, which was already swollen bright purple.


So I began. "Mistress, let me tell you about one time when you were a still quite a new submissive and I was together with you. I recall being in a dungeon with you, ordering you to strip off your panties and bra, so you were naked except for your four inch heels and the stockings which made your long legs so inviting. I kept on my underwear to partially conceal how excited you made me. Then I made you kneel on one of these tables and pose for me"


Stretching her riding crop delicately towards my cock so that its tip nudged my bruised glans, Mistress Veronica said, "Remind me of that pose, slave."


"Facing me, you spread your legs and cupped your arms behind your neck, like a calendar-girl pose. You were serenely beautiful and erotic, Mistress Veronica. As you knelt before me in that pose of total surrender, my eyes devoured your body: your thighs which I longed to cover with kisses, your cunt with its pubic hair shaved off so I could see your labia which I also longed to kiss. I adored your trim belly and the slight hint of your ribs. Your mouth-watering breasts with their large, already erect nipples drove me crazy. I worshipped your full sensual lips, your fiery eyes, and the brown hair which cascaded just to your shoulders and which you tussled on purpose with the hands you kept cupped behind your neck. "


"You\'re doing well, slave," she said, just tapping the tip of my penis with her crop.


"You remember how much I loved your armpits. It would have been i*****l, I guess, but I always wanted to rub my cock under your arms.


I felt her riding crop pressing harder on my glans as if in warning. Then, she tapped my cock a few times, as if to tell me to go on.


"In those days, I could play with your nipples. I remember squeezing them a lot. Reverently and with great pleasure. I\'d caress your armpits and then use the fingers of both hands to pinch your nipples. You were totally open to me. Naked, exposed, luscious. I probably took turns squeezing your nipples and playing with myself."


"Yes, slave. You did." She stroked my bruised cock a little harder with her crop so that it bounced pitifully on the towel.


"Then I would whip you, Mistress, forgive me. I would gently....how can I describe it?....I would sort of "feather" your breasts with the flogger. Just lightly dancing the soft leather over your breasts. It was a soft flogger , mistress. Not like the one you use on me, with those cruel red latex tips like shoelaces. Honestly. I never meant to hurt you. Only to get you a little excited. And to show my power over you.


"So you\'ve been examining my flogger, slave, have you?" Mistress Veronica said.


She went over to her treasure chest, and returned holding a pair of double clamps. Not the long thin ones she usually used on my nipples, but wide cruel clamps with serrated edges covered in black plastic. She attached one pair of clamps to my nipples and stretched the connecting chain until it reached the tip of my penis. Then, like a college student throwing herself into a vivisection experiment with no concern for the suffering a****l, she plunged the clamps right into the sensitive purple flesh of my glans. Not on the easily accessible edge, which would have been painful enough but right in the middle. It was like being circumcised all over again. As my mistress jabbed the clamps into my penis, I was sure bl**d would gush from the mouth of the serrated pincers.


"Arrgh. Arrgh. Arrgh." I panted like a woman in c***dbirth, and then I tried to evoke some sympathy. "Mistress, if you only knew how much that hurt."


"Perhaps your cock isn\'t ready for my new toy, " she said with a trace of sadness that stunned me. Well, another time." She quickly attached the second set of clamps to my nipples. "Slave, please continue with your story."


"We\'re just about near the end, Mistress. I would get more and more excited working over your breasts with the flogger and then the crop. Sometimes I would get so excited, I would have to stop. I\'d make you turn around and then spank your bottom.


"Soon I couldn\'t stand it any more. You were so beautiful, so accepting. It seemed you would let me do almost anything to you. I spanked you as hard as I could. Until my hand hurt. And you never begged for mercy. Finally, I would dissolve in awe at the way you willingly surrendered to anything I wished to do to you.


"I would order you to resume your calendar girl pose, and I would kiss your shoulders, as much of your breasts as you would allow, I would run my lips over your belly, I would kiss your thighs as high as you would let me. I didn\'t want to whip you I wanted to kiss you. I\'d give you the crop and ask you to use it on my cock. I\'d always ask for one hundred strokes. Not the hard slams you have the right to inflict on me now, but soft,, exciting, almost caressing strokes of the crop. I pretended to be really tough as I took the strokes of the crop, and you played along with me. As you used the crop on my cock, I\'d stare at your breasts and watch them quiver as you struck. When I got so excited I couldn\'t stand it anymore, I\'d spread a towel on the floor, kneel between your legs and play with myself. I never wanted it to end. I\'d kiss your thighs and your belly, and I would give voice to wild, extravagant, rhapsodies in praise of your beauty and my slavish devotion to you. I wanted to stay there, kissing your beautiful body and almost but not quite cumming. I was like a bee suffocating in the nectar of its favorite flower. But sooner or later, I\'d cross over that fine edge which kept me in or out of paradise, and then I\'d cum all over the towel. I loved it."


"You tell a good story, slave."


"Thank you, Mistress."


"Now it\'s my turn."


Mistress Veronica untied my ankles, knees, thighs, and arms. Reminding me to be quite still, she unhooked the weighs from my balls. Then, as she removed the chords from my cock, I noticed how swollen and purple the tip of my penis was.


She spread a white towel on the carpet, sat on a chair and ordered me to kneel before her.


"Now you will be the calendar boy, slave."


"Yes, mistress," I said, as I knelt in front of her.


"Hold out your cock and let me whip it."


I grabbed my cock, holding it so the top two inches were clearly vulnerable to my mistress\'s whip. I shook my cock so it would get bigger. I knew this would hurt, because my mistress almost never gave me "nice" strokes on my cock. But I was ready.


Mistress Veronica looked at me with a happy, kind smile. "I enjoyed those sessions very much, slave. And I enjoyed your retelling of it. I\'m glad you remember."


"Thank you mistress."


"Now, I\'m going to give you something even more wonderful to remember." She said, still smiling softly.


"Yes, mistress."


"You will take twenty stokes on your cock. Or should I say, my cock?"


I was so astonished that the shock must have shown on my face. I looked up at Mistress Veronica unable to speak. Unable to repeat the preposterously high number. Twenty? She might as well have asked me to stick my penis into an electric pencil sharpener.


"What\'s wrong, slave?"


I looked at her, still unable to speak. Even though she was quite strict with me, I always felt that she knew how much I could take and calculated her treatment of me accordingly. But twenty strokes? Especially the kind of vicious painful blows my mistress delivered. Twenty strokes would be impossible. Five would sting and numb me. Ten would devastate me. Each stroke after ten would be sheer terror and agony. I\'d be a bl**dy stump by the time she finished with me. But something inside me wouldn\'t let me protest or beg for mercy.


"Since I hear no objection, let\'s begin. Hold out your cock"


I obeyed, holding out my cock to her and looking at her very beautiful face and body. I would try to obey.


She slashed at my cock and hit it three times before I could even wince.


"Oh, Mistress." I moaned.


"Hold out your cock."


She slammed me again. I was in absolute agony. I didn\'t know what was on the other end of my right hand. I thought I was holding my cock, but I couldn\'t feel anything, except when she whipped me. I looked down at my cock, just to see if it really was still there.


What I saw scared me. The tip of my cock must have been swollen to twice its normal size. It was truly huge.


"Have you been counting, slave? Or do we start over?"


"Five, Mistress."


"Hold out your cock."


Again, I tried to look at her, and until she laid the first stroke on me I did manage to keep my eyes open. But, after the sixth stroke, I remember my eyes closing involuntarily as the pain flooded through my body. I remember holding my cock as if that was the only thing which kept it from being torn away by the whip.


For the next strokes, Mistress Veronica fooled me by slapping at my cock sideways. Maybe she felt the top was too numb to give me anymore pain.


"Eight," I grunted with my eyes closed. Like a boxer, she slapped at my cock from the left, and the right, and then the left again. "Nine, Ten."


"We\'re halfway there, slave. How do you feel?"


I said, nothing. I had to endure ten more blows from the crop. Then I started to break down.


"Mistress, please. You\'re killing me."


"But you used to take one hundred. You said it in your story. I want you to take ten more so we can reach twenty. But if you feel incapable..." Mistress Veronica paused, ".....then you know what to say." I realized she had been talking to give me a chance to recover. But my cock felt so banged up that I doubted it would do any good. I had to do as my mistress wished. So, I grasped my wounded cock in my right hand and held it out.


"Good slave. Now, don\'t forget to count."


"Eleven." My cock was being crushed between two sharp rocks.


"Twelve." She was kicking the slit where I peed with a boot.


"Thirteen." She was shoving her four inch heels into my urethra like a leather catheter.


"f******n." A bl**dy fanged cobra was biting off the top of my cock.


"Fifteen." She was twisting my cock with a large pipe wrench.


I gasped and slumped down to the floor.


"Good," Mistress Veronica said using just my name, and not calling me slave. "We\'re almost done. How do you want the last five? Really quick?"


"Mistress, I said, looking up at her. This is so hard." I could feel muscles twitching and shuddering all over my body as my body were about to revolt from all the pain my penis had suffered.


"I know you can do it."


I held out my cock, took one good look at my still radiantly beautiful mistress and closed my eyes.


"Sixteen." A hard, flat slam which numbed me.


"s*******n." She bashed the tip of my cock with the end of her crop which felt worse than a solid hit.


"Eighteen." She hit the left side of my cock as if she wanted to knock it out of the room.


"Nineteen." The crop seemed made not of leather but of steel. It felt like she was beating me with a rod.


"Aaaaah. Aaaah. Aaaah. Twenty." I whimpered as Mistress Veronica\'s final stinging stroke took its toll on my shuddering body.

I looked up into her beautiful eyes and heard her say to me, "You took your strokes very well, slave. Now you shall have your reward."


Mistress Veronica came towards me carrying a small vial of baby oil. I held out my cruelly swollen cock, and she squeezed the baby oil on it.


"Play with yourself, while I watch, slave. Just like old times."


I began. And looked at her as I always did because she was so beautiful.


This session was to end as no other ever had or ever would again. While I played with my damaged, but surprisingly resilient cock, Mistress Veronica slowly stripped off all her clothes. Not lasciviously or teasingly. But with the same kind of generosity I remembered from the days she had been a submissive.


"Go on, slave," she said, stepping out of her black panties . "Enjoy your reward." Then, she knelt in front of me in the same provocative pose I had described in my story. Legs spread wonderfully wide, arms stretched above her head, hands clasped behind her neck. Naked, open, totally trusting, totally surrendering her beauty to me for this moment.


My mutilated cock came to life.


"I want to see you come. I want to hear you come, slave."


I gazed at her, so lovely there before me, and her white beauty suddenly was transformed and she was Venus. Like that Botticelli where Venus is born out of the sea foam. Mistress Veronica was suddenly revealed to me as love, surrender, generosity, pain, suffering, triumph. It was a miraculous vision.


I stared at her, unable to speak. There was no transcendent white light, no shrouds of mist, no swelling organ music. But I did enjoy the miracle of a vision kneeling there before her. She was Veronica and Venus. Through the pain she had guided me through, I had seen a wonderful truth.


From a deep, hidden, sacred spring in my mind and body, the creative juices flowed and rushed throughout my being. My whole life was transformed by this experience. One of the easiest places for these jubilant f***es to escape was to rush toward my bruised cock. Like water from a fountain, cum gurgled out in wonderful spurts and bursts. I felt holy. My mistress was so beautiful. My life would never be the same.


I looked down at my cock, amazed at the evidence of my excitement, and when I looked up again at my mistress, the vision had vanished. Or perhaps I should say, the vision had been taken back inside her body. I had seen her transfigured. I would always see who she really was for me.


"You have pleased me greatly," Mistress Veronica said, still not calling me slave, as she usually did. "Now, I have to leave. But I will see you again."




Chapter VIII : Night Flight



"Let me take your glasses. You won\'t need them." Mistress Veronica said, holding out her hand. I immediately surrendered my lenses to her. Even though I was already naked, this made me feel even more vulnerable and more excited.


Mistress Veronica picked up a blindfold, calmly walked behind me and fastened it securely. I had never felt so totally helpless in my life. This wasn\'t like a scarf you could peer from underneath. The blindfold made it blackest midnight for me. I couldn\'t see anything. From now on, I would perceive the world only through my mistress\' commands and desires.


Mistress Veronica fastened the cuffs behind my back, and then attached a short chain between my ankle cuffs. At the beginning of the session she had bound my cock and balls in a very uncomfortable position, almost as if she wanted to make them look ridiculous. I now felt her attach a leash to the cord around my trussed up balls. She tugged at the reins playfully, as if I were a horse.


"Let me see you walk, slave," she said, leading me in a circle. I heard the chains jingle. It was not an unpleasant sound.


"We\'re going to go on a little trip, slave," Mistress Veronica said, " I want you to walk at your own pace. There\'s no hurry."


And so this night flight, this exquisitely magical journey began. The most surprising aspect of my experience is how totally dependent I became on Mistress Veronica\'s voice. I had previously thought that being blindfolded was a deprivation; it meant that I would no longer be allowed to look at my mistress\' erotic costume, which revealed her supple thighs, the curve of her breasts, her bewitching, inviting ass. But within a few moments I realized how wrong I had been. Being blindfolded conferred on me the ecstasy of total surrender. I depended on Mistress Veronica\'s voice and the gentle tug of the leash for everything. I had to concentrate on her voice totally, and as Mistress Veronica spoke to me in a soft, kind, helpful voice, I felt that she was lavishing all her attention on me The world shrank to just the two of us. I was totally her slave, and she was my guide, my leader, my world. She was my mistress. As I listened to the jingle of my chains and followed my mistress\' voice, I was in heaven.


"You don\'t have to walk so fast," Mistress Veronica cautioned. I won\'t pull your leash." I had been shuffling along as if I were in a race, half afraid she\'d yank on the leash and hurt my balls.


We turned several corners. Then I heard music and other voices. It was an eerie and wondrous experience for me. "Mistress," I said, "I could follow you like this forever."


"Thank you. Now, be careful, there\'s a step up here," Mistress Veronica said. "Can you feel it?"


I lifted my leg and felt the step, but the chains prevented me from actually reaching the top of the step.


"Just a minute, I\'ll have to unchain your ankles." Mistress Veronica said. I was grateful for her consideration and care. She was just moments away from giving me the whipping of a lifetime and yet she was concerned about my tripping on the step. I was touched by this indication of her tenderness for me.


When I was on top of the step, Mistress Veronica positioned me so my back was against the cool wood of a column. She stretched my hands high above my head and linked them to either side of what I now guessed was a whipping post on a stage platform. When my wrists were secure, she ran her hands seductively down my chest, my stomach, my hips, my thighs and legs until she reached my feet. Every inch of my captive body came alive with her touch.


She fastened my ankles to either side of the post and then stepped away from me in silence. I could imagine what would come next, but my mistress was in no hurry. She loosened the cords around my cock and balls and I was just about to thank her, when she began attaching horribly sharp clamps or clothespins. My blindfold made them doubly sinister. I could feel them going in along the shaft of my cock--reaching toward its tip. Mistress Veronica had a penchant for using clamps all around and on top of the purple glans, and I dreaded how creative she might get with these toys of hers. She attached the clamps as if she were playing tick tack toe on my helpless cock. I didn\'t know where the next one would be placed, but I knew there wasn\'t much room left Then, in a moment of unbelievable pain, she used a clamp right on the tip of my penis, as if she wanted to clamp the slit where I peed totally shut. It hurt so much I wanted to scream.


"Aaaah! Aaaah! Aaaah! Mistress," I whimpered, ashamed at how easily she had made me feel weak and powerless..


"I guess I\'d better give you something else to think about," Mistress Veronica said matter-of-factly. It was incredible. A few moments ago she had been so concerned about me that she had unchained my ankles so I could stretch my legs enough to mount the stage. But now, that solicitous tender mistress had been replaced by a strict disciplinarian, who had clamped my cock shut without a moment\'s compunction. What would she do to me next?


I heard her soft footsteps, and a few moments later I felt her dangle the leather of her flogger across my chest. She brushed it across my nipples, under my arms and over each shoulder. My cock was still in tremendous pain.


She obviously was in no hurry and wanted me to enjoy anticipating what was to come next. When she stopped and stepped away, there was a moment of delicious silence. My cock throbbed, and I waited in dread.


"Uuunnngh!" I grunted as she slapped her flogger into my left side. She was right about one thing. I totally forgot about the clamps on my cock as soon as the whip hit.


"Uuunngh! Uunngh!" I gasped as Mistress Veronica hit me again and again.


"Ooooouuuch, Oh. Oh!" I groaned and panted as the leather hit me like a fist full of nails. She coaxed different sounds out of me depending on where and how hard she hit me. I felt as if every thong of her whip was having an orgy on my body. But, I loved the pain and felt flattered by the concentration I knew Mistress Veronica must be devoting to her task. I hoped she was receiving as much pleasure as I was from the whipping. As I hung there, waiting for the next whip stroke to come out of the black night, I realized that she could do anything she wanted to me and I would love it.


Blindfolded, strapped to the whipping post, I was living what most men only fantasize about. Mistress Veronica whipped my torso harder than ever before, striking at me from armpit to armpit, lashing my rib cage and slashing at my chest. As she struck me with the long leather thongs of the flogger, explosions of bright yellow and purple flashed behind my blindfolded eyes making stars in the heaven of my pain. I grunted and shuddered with pleasure


"That\'s right, slave, arch your back and show me how much you really want this ," Mistress Veronica said. Her next strokes were even harder.


This whipping lasted perhaps five minutes, but it unveiled to me an eternity of bliss. I was tied to the post, in total darkness, and my mistress was violently caressing me with her whip. I groaned and shivered as she struck me, but I never contemplated begging for mercy. I loved it.


She continued to lash my left side, and then focused on my right side, sometimes striking high near my shoulder, at other times attacking my armpit. Just when I thought I could anticipate where the whip would strike, Mistress Veronica would fool me and hit me right in the center of my chest or down lower on my stomach. She was also extremely good at flicking the whip so it just bit my nipples. I couldn\'t count the strokes, but each lash was more precious to me than any kiss I have ever received..


When it seemed to be over, I waited, my body stinging with pain. Sometimes, my mistress allowed me to rest for a few moments and then began working on me again. But this time, when the pause lengthened and I sensed that she was indeed finished with me, I gave voice to the grateful praise which had been welling up inside me during this whipping.


I almost sang, "Mistress, I adore you."


"Thank you, slave," my Mistress replied, "I\'m glad you appreciate what I\'ve done for you.


She let me stand there, glowing with pain. That whipping was better than any sex I have ever had or hope to have. Naked, bruised, blindfolded, tied to the whipping post, I was absolutely ecstatic. Mistress Veronica\'s whip had licked and bit me with her tongue and teeth. She\'d made love to my body with her whip, and the welts she\'d raised were the signs of her love for me.


"You see," she whispered close to my ear as she was releasing the clamps from my penis, "Just as I predicted, you forgot all about these clamps on your poor little cock."


She untied me from the post, and quickly applied a pair of slender but severe nipple-clamps. She attached a leash to the chain between the clamps, and we continued our journey into the night. Now she pulled harder than she had at the beginning of our journey. I could hear a Mozart serenade coming from a CD player. Another woman greeted Mistress Veronica who then asked her to look at how red her slave\'s chest was becoming. Mistress Veronica pulled on the leash attached to my nipples and said, "Look at this slave\'s erect nipples." Being shown off like this to another dominatrix made me feel very proud of being Mistress Veronica\'s slave.


All this time I was still blindfolded. It felt as if I were flying beside my mistress through a brilliantly dark night and visiting a magic world of the sweetest pain imaginable. Eventually, the journey had to end, and my mistress led me, like a well-exercised horse, back to the stable from which we\'d started.



••••••••••••••



Later in that same session, Mistress Veronica spread several towels on the floor beneath the hoist and asked me to kneel down. She never really gave orders. She didn\'t have to. She knew I wanted to instantly obey her slightest wish. But placing the towels on the floor was another example of how tenderly she cared for me. She was about to whip me severely, but she didn\'t want my knees to be in any pain.


She put suspension cuffs on my wrists, tied them to the cross bar and hoisted it just above my head. Next, she used a spreader bar to keep my legs wide apart. To show me the usefulness of the spreader bar, she stood behind me and swung her flogger between my legs so that its leather tips hit my balls. I shuddered at the stroke which had been so light yet so devastating. She did it again to emphasize her point. Then, she came back around in front of me, so I could enjoy looking at her. She let me look as she worked the winch that hoisted my arms high above my head. I was helpless and vulnerable again--stretched and slung between two pillars like a game a****l about to be skinned . My already bruised chest as well as my cock and balls would be easy targets for Mistress Veronica\'s whip.


She sat on a chair just in front of me, crossed her legs and went to work on my cock with her riding crop, slapping my dangling penis like it was a punching bag. As she flicked the crop, her shoulder straps seductively slipped down her arm. I grew excited, despite the pain. Gradually her strokes got harder, until I winced both at the pain and the sharp noise the crop made as it hit. She swung at my cock from the left and the right so that my swelling and battered penis swayed back and forth with each blow. Changing direction, she struck downward with amused and almost playful f***e. My cock bounced up and down from the impact. She knew she had me and she was enjoying it.


"It\'s such a pretty cock," Mistress Veronica said. "I like it when it\'s nice and red. Look at how big it\'s getting."


She wasn\'t exaggerating. I was always amazed at how big my cock got when she whipped it with the crop. It seemed twice as thick as usual and glowed a deep, dark sensual purple. I couldn\'t move, and she enjoyed striking my cock, seeing it bounce, and hearing me groan. I could have begged for mercy, but I did not. Painful as it was, I was enjoying the way she used her crop on my penis.


I saw a mischievous smile light up her face, then she struck me again, angling the crop so it cruelly slashed the side of my cock. This was much more painful than a direct hit.


After a while, Mistress Veronica set down her crop and picked up her flogger. She pushed the chair away and stood a little off to my left side. Extending her long beautiful right arm behind her, she looked at me with calm, beautiful very concentrated eyes--like an archer about to launch an arrow. Then, she slashed her whip into my torso. The leather hissed and bit, sk**ding across my chest like little razors. She came at me forehand and backhand, with undiminished strength. Perhaps feeling some pity for the punishment she had inflicted on my left side, she moved to my right side and began again, slashing and cutting. I grunted with surprise and pain when each stroke hit. No matter how much I wanted the whip, I was always shocked at how much it hurt when my mistress really let loose on me.


This was the second whipping in the same session and I knew my chest would probably be marked with red and purple welts for a few days. But I was entranced as I watched my mistress whip me. It was as if she were performing a savagely erotic dance just for me. She always stood very close to me when she whipped me, and I drank in the wonder of her black lingerie, the whiteness of her long arm as she aimed the whip at my chest and the fierce look of concentration of her face. I loved the careful way she positioned herself for each stroke, and I adored the way she would look at me when I groaned after a particularly hard stroke as if my pain was the only sort of thanks she needed.


I enjoyed and endured it all. Every stroke drenched me with the sweetest pain.


"Thank you, Mistress Veronica."


"Thank you, slave. You took your whipping very well."


She quickly untied my hands and freed my ankles from the spreader bar. Then she gave me a bit of baby oil and told me to play with myself. Standing close enough to me so that I could have kissed her had I been foolish enough to dare , she pulled her slip and bra down so I could see her shapely white breasts with their large, excited nipples.


"This is your reward, slave," Mistress Veronica said seeing how my eyes devoured her luscious body. She reached out and pinched my nipples between her fingers in the way she knew I liked best. Deliriously happy, I looked up at her, staring deeply into her passionate eyes, gazing at her naked shoulders and breasts. My nipples were tightly locked in her hands, and she squeezed them voluptuously. They were throbbing with pain. To be honest, at that moment, I would rather have had my mistress tormenting my two nipples, than have had my cock inside her pussy.


"Cum for me, slave," Mistress Veronica said. "Show me how much you liked being whipped.





Chapter IX : The Lost Good-bye


I had called on Monday to confirm my usual Thursday appointment with Mistress Veronica. The receptionist had been friendly, vivacious.


"It\'s easy to see you\'re really hooked," she said.


"Yes." I said, although "hooked" seemed a very mild term for the total possession in which I was held.


"Mistress Veronica is very good at what she does." I agreed.


I had trouble restraining my praise. But I knew a slave wasn\'t supposed to blabber. I held onto the phone, thinking about the pleasures that awaited me in only three more days. The earth had to rotate three times on its axis, and I would again be in the presence of Mistress Veronica.


The earth kept turning. I worked, ate, slept, talked to friends. The prospect of an hour with Mistress Veronica always made me want to be extra kind, as if I saw a sunny day behind the clouds that shrouded everyone else\'s life. When Thursday afternoon arrived, I wrapped the gift I wished to present to her. It was a first edition of her favorite book. I played the Chopin we always shared, and then got on the freeway. The miles passed in a pleasant delirium of anticipation.


I parked my car, checked that the gift was still in my brief case, got out, locked the door, and walked perhaps twenty-five steps to the door. I opened it, smiled at the receptionist and signed my name.


"I\'m here to see Mistress Veronica," I said, needlessly.


"Oh. I\'m sorry," She said, sounding genuinely concerned. Veronica doesn\'t work here anymore."


"What?"


"Veronica doesn\'t work here anymore."


I felt devastated. It was like that first day long ago when I\'d arrived expecting to spend an hour toying with a docile, submissive Veronica and found out she\'d been transformed into a dominant. Only this was a severe shock.


"Mistress Veronica is gone?"


"Yes. Really, I\'m so sorry. She just called up two days ago and said she was quitting."


"Isn\'t there anyway I could call her? You know how long I\'ve been coming here..." I begged. And then I had a sudden inspiration. "Say, you\'re not k**ding me? This isn\'t some joke Mistress Veronica worked up with you, is it?"


"I\'m afraid it\'s not a joke. I know how devoted you were to her. And she said nice things about you, too. But she\'s gone. I can\'t tell you any more."


She waited for this to sink in, and then she went on, "If you\'d like to sit down, I\'ll ask one of the girls to come and talk with you. Someone who knew Mistress Veronica. Maybe that would help. "


I sat down and slumped into a soft couch, numb. My mind was absolutely blank. I couldn\'t believe that Mistress Veronica was gone. I couldn\'t believe that I\'d never, never see her again. I had to find her. My whole world revolved around her. I heard footsteps, smelled perfume and then someone sat down next to me.


"Hi, I\'m Christine. I was friends with Veronica. Would you like to talk about her with me? We could go into a dungeon where it would be more private."


I followed Christine, who I realized had in fact been one of the women Mistress Veronica had invited into our sessions. Numb as I was, I wasn\'t blind to her sexy appearance. She had pale, straw colored hair and a tremendous figure. Beneath the lacy, skin-tight dress, I knew the nipples on both her succulent breasts were pierced with large rings.


I stopped in the hall and asked, "Could we talk in the Roissy?"


"Veronica\'s old dungeon? Sure, if you really want to"


We went in and sat down. Without Mistress Veronica\'s magic presence. Without her infinitely patient arrangement of equipment, without being able to see her moving from corner to corner like an acolyte in a black corset, lighting candles, the room seemed utterly foreign.


I looked at Christine and felt ashamed that she was so easily arousing my lust. Mistress Veronica had been torn away from me. I had persuaded myself that I was her devoted slave. And yet, a few minutes with an alluring blond and I wanted her. Maybe Mistress Veronica had wanted it that way. What had she treated me like this?


"I\'m sure you understand how I feel," I began. "I loved Mistress Veronica so much. She kept me near ecstasy in our sessions. I loved it when she whipped me."


Christine let me go on for a while, then leaning over toward me so that I could appreciate her breasts even more, she laid her hand on my thigh and looked up at me.


"I can help you," she said. "You\'re a handsome man. I remember liking you that time Veronica invited me into your session. I\'m a switch. You can order me to strip naked, tie me up and whip me if it makes you feel better. You can treat me the way she treated you. Or I can be dominant. I\'m not saying I could ever replace Veronica. But you might enjoy talking about her while I punished you."


The offer was very tempting. Christine\'s dress hardly covered her excellent white thighs. And I could see the contour of her large nipple rings beneath the tight, plunging bodice of her dress. I felt angry, desolate, bitter, humiliated. I had created a whole world of beautiful, poetic fantasies around my relationship with Mistress Veronica. And now she was gone. I wanted Mistress Veronica so badly. Why had she done this to me? And I\'d so much wanted to give her the first edition of her favorite book.


But Mistress Veronica was gone. No one could tell me where she was. I recalled seeing other clients trying to pry into the home lives of the women who worked here. And I\'d seen the steel wall of privacy that the staff slammed down in front of them.


Christine rubbed her hand on my thigh, right next to my crotch. She saw me looking at her breasts. "Maybe you\'ve got a right to get even with her," she said encouragingly. "We could have fun. You could pretend I\'m Veronica and punish me." Then she paused, to emphasize what she said next. "I like breast bondage. You could tie up my breasts. I bet you never did that with Veronica."


I looked at Christine, my mouth getting drier, my body aching to possess her. Part of me wanted to do just what she suggested. I\'d have loved stripping her and getting at those breasts.


But I decided not to.


"I\'m sorry Christine," I said. "I don\'t think I\'d be much fun right now. I think I\'ll just drive around a bit. I need to be alone with my thoughts."


"Sure," Christine said," still moving her hand on my thigh. "Right now, you\'re hurt. You want to be faithful to your Mistress. But remember, I can take you wherever you want to go."


"Thanks," I said and got up to leave. I didn\'t wait for Christine. I just kept walking, mumbling good-bye to the receptionist and shoving open the heavy front door.


Then, half way to my car, I realized I\'d forgotten my brief case and I had to go back. Christine was standing in the front hall. I got another good look at her. She was exceptionally fine looking.


"My brief case?" I asked.


"Here," Christine said, "I carried it out for you. What\'s your rush? "


"Thanks, Christine. I know I must seem like a jerk, but I just can\'t stay right now."


Somebody else walked in the door. Christine\'s attention immediately shifted to him and I left.


I left for good. I got in my car, just as I had after so many triumphant, fulfilling sessions with Mistress Veronica. I started the engine and pushed the tape player to hear the Chopin we\'d shared during so many happy times together. At first, I thought I couldn\'t stand it, but it was fine. The music was the only friend I needed now. I remembered the exquisite emotions Mistress Veronica had been able to evoke within me. I drove carefully, because my eyes were full of joyful tears which made seeing hard.


Like the ice Mistress Veronica had once used to cool the whip marks she\'d slashed on my chest, Chopin\'s nocturnes soothed me. I had pretended to be her slave, but I had really only enslaved myself. I sensed that maybe Veronica had wanted set me free from myself. In my imagination, I could have her, and the world I\'d created with her, forever. She\'d whipped herself into my body and my mind. Sure I could go back and have a session with Christine. Start the whole cycle over again. I could throw Veronica away, replace her with Christine. Or I could move on. Like Dante, after he\'d seen Beatrice, I could use my miraculous life with Veronica as the start of a whole new chapter of my life.


That night I went to a concert of guitar music. Sitting four rows in front of me was a young woman who looked so like Veronica that I felt like a sword had passed through my heart and I\'d seen another vision. This woman was with a handsome young man whose brown hair was decades away from turning gray. As I listened to the passionate music of Granados\' "Tango," I lovingly studied the woman\'s face, and I saw with relief that it was not so fine as Veronica\'s. It hadn\'t her charm or her glowing beauty or the wisdom she\'d gained from controlling so many men . But I understood. This woman, like Veronica, had a right to her own life. She was happy. In love. Veronica had that right, too. I had to let go. And if I let go just right, Veronica would stay in my imagination forever. Where I really needed her. Only in that way would my life with Veronica never end.







The Presentation


I was blindfolded and gagged. Mistress Veronica had invited another dominant into the room, but never mentioned her name. I could feel them both standing next to me as I hung there spread-eagled from the hoist and cross-bar. Though I couldn\'t see, I felt that both of them were close to me. One on either side.


"You are to behave exactly as you do with me" Mistress Veronica said. As she talked, two hands touched my chest. I recognized my Mistress fingers instantly, but the other hand was I could feel the finger nails


"I know that you will be a good slave."... Continue»
Posted by Chrs_Straight 3 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  Views: 1216  |  
97%
  |  3

Making My Mother Pregnant

CHAPTER I - THE BURDEN OF LOVING YOUR MOTHER

I suffer from a pregnancy fetish, I admit. It's been a lifelong affliction, but only recently have I come to embrace this obsession as what makes me who I am. If that labels me as weird or strange, so be it. It's something undeniable I feel I was born with.

I know that's odd for a guy who's just 21, a college football player, and overall a good student who's been told he's a handsome strapping young guy by the few girls he's dated. Most of my friends are terrified of becoming "tied down" to one girl in a marriage, going to many lengths to prevent, what I feel, is a beautiful and timeless honor for any man to share with a woman he so desperately loves. That perspective seems to be pretty much a forgotten prospect these days.

You're probably wondering about the title. Mom's name is Marilyn, and she is a captivating, glowing young woman that just turned 40 last month. It's easy to describe her to you as one of the world's most attractive women, and in my eyes she truly is. Mom stands at 5'6", and carries her rubenesque, hourglass body with the grace and elegance of a classic Hollywood starlet. I emphasize "hourglass" by virtue of its alluring, captivating spell it cast over me as a teenager. Her skin gleams with a lush beige tone-- supple and firm in part to a lifestyle of health and fitness. Her dark brown hair drops about her silky shoulders, cascading downward as if a tropical waterfall at dawn... I swear one day I am hiring a sculptor to cast her as a statue, much like the Romans did in honor of their Goddesses of fertility.

Mom and I are blessed with an openly candid relationship. Much of that came from my father's death when I was all but five, leaving me a nice inheritance that I could only touch upon my 21st birthday, which had just happened. My father held a patent on a chemical invention that left us both with no financial worries, but mom kept her career going as a lawyer, and is now a partner in a prestigious local firm. I have to confess that seeing mom in her sexy tight business suits has been the focus of many late night/early morning jerk offs that got me through the never-ending chaos of my adolescence.

The day I realized I wanted to make my mother pregnant was about six months ago. I had been seeing a girl here at school who reminded me of mom in many ways. I didn't realize their similarities until later. While my passion for both pregnancy and my mother had not yet been realized, it was when I was making love to my girlfriend that I became aware of how deep I was shoving myself into her when I came. It was like stepping out of myself and watching a guy hell bent on sending his seed into the deepest regions of a woman's womb. I lifted her up by those luscious c***d bearing hips-- an a****listic vehemence overtook me-- to reach an even greater depth as the joys of orgasm split my flesh apart. One clear thought suddenly became indisputable... I wanted to knock her up. I wanted to claim her as my own woman, ensuring she would never leave me, EVER. I wanted the f***e of my seed to revoke the potency of the birth control she was on. At that remarkable instant, I had discovered the primal essence of my true self... the fearless bravery of my raw nature to consume, impregnate, and make this woman mine for all eternity.

Of course, the days and weeks passed with no news of conception that I had hoped for. Thankfully, there was good reason why it didn't happen.

After that moment of ecstasy, I started exploring my desires online, spending a lot of time watching porn and reading erotica stories. The videos I watched held a magnificent importance as I imagined the couples fucking each other for the sole purpose of creating a living, breathing testament to their sordid love affair. Stumbling across an erotic story site, I searched for all stories that involved pregnancy, and spent many nights in my apartment masturbating to the awe-inspiring tales of other men planting their seed. It was when I came across a story titled "A Tale of Forbidden Love" that changed absolutely everything.

The story centered on a young guy like myself who was helplessly in love with his mother. By this point in my life, I had buried my teenage urges for mom, scoffing them off as just a passing crush. I sat up to read this story with the zeal of ten thousand men, reading every sacred word of this story's unimaginable romance. My heart beat like no other time in my life, as my breath was shallow with excitement. I had never seen something like this actually put to words... how the author lovingly described every immaculate kiss and embrace. Their relationship was presented in a traditional romantic prose, laced with unconditional love and a purity I had never associated i****t with.

I was fully convinced that this wasn't i****t... this was TRUE love in its deepest form.

My forehead was beading in perspiration, reading how the son was relishing the fulfillment of penetration... how he couldn't believe the luck he had, being back inside the very womb that created him. This was his mother! He was making love to his beloved mother! I took a deep breath and reached for my Vaseline, cupping a generous handful over my throbbing cock.

"His mother," I whispered to myself. "Oh my God."

I shuddered as the first strokes galvanized my fiery will. I promptly went back to the story to read where the mother was affectionately welcoming her son's intrusion. And hell, not just welcoming, but ENCOURAGING him with shocking verbiage. My God, I wasn't ALONE in my thoughts!! I had found someone else who FELT this way. I luxuriated in that surreal reality as it felt so fucking good to delicately stroke my cock, taking my sweet time in my newfound taboo, or should I say-- now my sole purpose in life. Honestly, it felt like I was a virgin all over again.

That night changed my life forever. Figuratively AND literally.

CHAPTER II -- INDECENT PROPOSAL

I had to hatch a plan. I started to make up the pros and cons of taking my own mother to bed as my lover. The pros were that she and I already had a very open relationship, and that we could talk about pretty much everything. Mom had even told me about the birds and the bees, doing the job of my father as she wove a wonderful web of enchantment, mystery, and true love. One thing she said that stuck with me was "never take a woman to bed that you wouldn't marry". Oh my God, how true that statement was, especially now. I asked myself over and over again if I could really love my mother as a woman... as my equal. I had to make absolutely sure.

The cons were her career and our lives. If news of this ever got out, everything would be ruined. But with great risk comes even greater reward. I had little convincing to do to myself, but with mom, this would take time and patience. Understanding and sacrifice. Love without conditions.

The first step would be changing the little things. At home one weekend, I started calling her "mother" instead of "mom". I opened the car door for her, cleaned the house and went out of my way for her. I kept my efforts low enough to make her notice, but not say anything. As any guy can tell you, a son truly knows his mother in ways no other man, husband or father can't. I began to think of this as "the perfect seduction".

Mom caught me on the way out the door that Sunday night heading back to college.

"Why did you start calling me 'mother', honey?" she timidly asked.

I smiled, seeing the familiar shimmer of curiosity in her sapphire eyes.

"Because it's respectful-- proper," I answered. "It just... sounds nicer."

Mother returned my smile with one of her own.

"It does, doesn't it?" she responded. "Always the perfect gentleman."

"I love you, mother." I voiced with no smile or smirk... "So much".

She embraced me as I felt the fires of my love for her surge. I held her just a little longer and a little closer than usual, taking the time in inhale the intoxicating aroma of her fragrant hair. I purred, tightening my arms about her even more.

"Oooooh baby," she cooed. "That feels so nice."

"Patience." I reminded myself.

"Hugs are always good." I said, resuming the role of the demure son.

Mom leaned back, brushing my hair with her hands. I could sense the torrent of i****tuous desire ebb away as I held back. I didn't want to rush this.

"Call me when you get there." She said.

"I always do." I said with a smile as I went to my car.

All the way back to my apartment, I went back to our hug and how good it felt with her in my arms. I knew she felt it too... she HAD to. I drove home with no music or phones. The deafening passions in my head was enough... I felt good about my efforts, encouraged by the little things I did for her. I began imagining what our first time would be like together; assuming the perfect seduction worked in my favor. I began thinking about what would make her even happier... some roses? A secret admirer card? An anonymous e-mail?

I had it... mom LOVED to travel. Her favorite place was Oahu, Hawaii. She and I went there when I was in ninth grade and I never saw her happier. It was the first time I ever saw mom's succulent, rubenesque body in a bikini. For me, that was when I saw mom as a real woman... a beautiful and stunning goddess that captivated me. I recalled how her glistening skin looked in the hot sun... how gorgeous and round her wide ass was. I had sunglasses on, getting a free pass to stare at her mystifying backside for hours. She and I were lying out in the sun together as I positioned myself so I could look like I was asl**p, but secretly studying every sweeping curve of her fertile backside.

I studied how her back dipped down from her shoulders, sliding downhill before the crest of her honeyed ass arched skyward. The high angle of that delicious curve was what enchanted me. How the hot sun baked her flesh... the suntan lotion giving her skin a glossy sheen to it. It splayed outward, forming two perfectly brown buns of golden ass. Wide, full, and... well, big. I don't mean fat, but mom just had a great looking set of ripe, full globes. I must have stared at that mouthwatering ass for hours. I didn't play out any fantasies while looking, but just laid there in awe of how beautiful my mother Marilyn truly was. I loved the width... I loved how amazing she looked. Little did I know then that I was picking up on her vivid fertility.

What a better place to declare my sinful confession and make Marilyn pregnant.

The next day, I transferred some money out of my trust fund to get our vacation booked. I used Expedia to book everything, First Class and in a plush beachside bungalow. Mom had some time off as I printed off our complete itinerary and couriered them over to her office to surprise her. I got the call two hours later when she returned from lunch, giddy as a teenaged girl on her first date. Listening to mother's delighted reactions made me realize just how important her happiness was to me. When she was happy, I was happy. And as I hung up, I really began to comprehend what true love was all about... it wasn't about me or my goal to bed my mother. It was all about her.

The five-day trip was in a month, and I passed the time by planning out the daily schedule of our visit. I had us going on bike rides, long hikes, and several intimate, romantic dinners for every night. I also decided to quit jerking off as to save up my stamina and seed, which hopefully would be put to good use at our place at the beach. It was perfect... no one on either side of us for ten miles. As the date approached, mother's phone calls to me doubled, even tripled. She would call just to ask what she should bring, or what to wear... silly things, but to me, they were as endearing as she was. I loved listening to her melodic voice...

Our trip began as mother didn't sl**p at all the night before. Thankfully I had reserved us in First Class as we took advantage of all the free alcohol and food. By the time we reached our connection in LA, mother and I were well passed inebriated. I made a few mental notes as to what I could do to persuade her in Hawaii... and alcohol was looking to provide some serious help. Mom was holding my hand longingly by the time we were taking off over the Pacific. Soon after, she had my entire arm wrapped with hers as our Flight Attendant could see mom's tipsy appearance.

"Sir?" asked the flight attendant. "Can I get your wife a blanket or something?"

I about died right there. Wow... someone thought my mother was my wife. The immediate swell of lifelong pride and jubilation made my heart almost stop.

"Sure." I replied, tightening my hold on mother's hand.

Mom's head was on my shoulder, slipping in and out of sl**p.

"Honey?" she started. "Did I just hear... that... she... well, asked if I was your wife?"

I took in a long deep breath, trying to summon whatever courage I could find.

"Yea." I said with hesitant bravery.

"Awwwwwww," mother slothfully uttered. "That's so sweet."

I swallowed back my apprehension in one big gulp, leaning over to kiss mother's forehead. As I did, I whispered "I'd love for you to be my wife."

"Oooooh baby." Mother cooed. "You'd be my first choice for a husband."

I closed my eyes with my lips sealed to her forehead, basking in the virtue of the moment. Finally... mother had endorsed my lifelong ambitions. Whether it was the alcohol or the thrill of the moment, I didn't care. All that mattered was our shared confession.

"Maybe we should just play the part, you know?" I continued.

"Mmmmmmmm," mother purred, settling her head against my shoulder, redoubling her hold of my arm. "Sure, baby. But if you're my husband, then you don't leave my side."

"I promise." I replied, lifting her hand to mine for a kiss.

I couldn't believe how brave I was getting. I had just took my mother's hand and fucking kissed it!!

Mother didn't stir, just continued her purring as she drifted off to sl**p.

CHAPTER III - HAWAII

We arrived at the cottage as I quickly put mom to bed. I was still tipsy, but was sober enough to make sure she was okay. The novelty of being in Hawaii made for a quick nap as Mom was back up in less than an hour, relishing the tropical paradise we were in.

The first two days we did the tourist attractions, riding bicycles around the island and doing all the typical things tourists do. I had to admit that bedding mom slid down the priority list as I really did enjoy seeing Hawaii like this. But, being in a tropical paradise like this really does bring out the sultry, exotic nature in human beings. Mom dressed in some awesome outfits, so revealing and dreamingly tight. She would wear her black bikini top adorned with colorful hip scarves that accentuated those gloriously wide hips I kept staring at. With her wind blown auburn hair all about her shoulders, Mom was looking incredibly hot. And her large plentiful breasts, tucked safely inside her bikini. I was beside myself, pondering how they just seemed to glow with tepid sexuality. She looked to be a free wheeling, sexy woman who was in her prime.

I made reservations at an upscale beachside restaurant on our third night there. I wanted to treat her to a night out on the beach and shower her with all the gifts and treasures of a man who was head over heels in love. I only did it to a point though, careful of not breaching that paternal threshold... at least, not yet.

Again, like on the plane, the hostess greeted us as Mr. and Mrs. Rogers, which I secretly celebrated inside as I glanced over at mom, who had the slightest smirk on her lovely face. God she looked so fucking beautiful.

After we sat down at our table, mom breached the subject...

"Okay, why is it everywhere we're going, everyone thinks we're married?" she said, sipping on her glass of water.

"I haven't the slightest clue." I answered, returning her crafty grin.

"You're not telling them we are, are you?" she grilled back.

"No," I shot back. "I wouldn't do that. Well, I mean, not without your blessing."

"Hmmm." she huffed, looking out at the majestic sapphire ocean a few yards away.

Oh... how little she knew. How much I wanted to confess it all right then and there. How much I DID want to tell the world I wanted to marry my own mother. It was an awkward moment of silence.

"Maybe we could just play the part since everybody thinks so anyway." I bravely said.

"I knew you were up to no good, mister." Mom came back, slapping my hand in a c***dish tap. "What is it with you k**s and this whole cougar thing? Are we the 'flavor of the month' now?"

"Oooh no, no," I immediately denied. "This is FAR from just a fad or what's in style."

Just as the conversation hinted at the desirable direction I wanted it to go in; our brainless waitress broke in with a ridiculously sickening smile. I wanted to strangle her for ruining my progress.

After that, the conversation went nowhere near a mother/son romance, much less anything remotely personal. Damn.

The next morning, I awoke from a frustrating night of aggravation and hopelessness. It was now day four of our trip and tomorrow, we were scheduled to fly back home. Anger and dissatisfaction boiled in my bl**d, but as I woke up and made my way down the hall, I could hear mom on the phone. Not thinking anything of it, I couldn't help but listen...

"Yea hi, I'd like to order a car to pick my husband and I up tomorrow." She said in her low voice.

I froze in my steps...

"Yes, to the airport. We're on flight 467, Delta. Yes, 2pm. Great."

She hung up the phone as my heart was beating in my throat, nearly strangling me with the shock. Was this real? Did she just say what I had been praying for?

Mom then walked by the hall, catching me standing there in voiceless dismay. She too stopped, aware of what I had just heard. All presumed innocence, ignorance, and misgiving had been suddenly and luckily eradicated. We stood looking at each other as two adults now... no longer mother and son, but two people unexpectedly aware of a greater sense of purpose and being at that singularly consequential moment.

We both stood there, silent... looking at each other in a swirling pursuit of what to say next. I know most would pass it off as a silly little slip of the tongue... but for some reason, both Marilyn and I stood there, lock-jawed-- paralyzed by her semi-confession on the phone. All that I could think was;

"Mother?" I softly whispered.

She looked down, as if in regret.

"You don't have to say anything," I continued, taking a few steps to her. "I heard what you said."

"I didn't... mean for you to hear that." She replied, timid and bashful.

I stopped, knowing this delicate situation called for a full and honest assessment before continuing any further.

"I'd like to uhmmm," I started. "I'd like to make some coffee and uhmmm... share a few things that I think I need you to hear."

Mom's eyes batted, looking out the window, swallowing back her fear and panic.

"Okay." She barely said with her head down.

I could tell she was nervous and upset. Hell, I was too, but not in a bad way.

Mom sauntered off into the other room as I fumbled my way making some coffee. I had never felt the bl**d pulse through my body like this... my heart raced as did my breathing. I told myself over and over again to hold it together as I poured us two cups, and headed into the front den where she sat with her head hung low.

She must have heard me walk in...

"Now I know why you call me 'mother'," She uttered. "It makes sense."

I handed her her cup, not making any eye contact whatsoever as I agonizingly sat on the chair across from her.

"Then let me tell you what makes sense for me," I started, taking in a HUGE breath.

This was it... the moment of truth.

"I uhmmm, I've been in love with you for a few years now. When I say 'in love', I don't mean son to mother love, but... as a man to a woman. A woman that, in my eyes, is deserving of the most beautiful love affair on this planet. I know that there are so many reasons why you should say this is wrong... excuses not to listen to any of my reasoning. We're taught this is wrong... evil... and sinful." I said.

Mother kept her face down the entire time, making my heartfelt confession twice as hard. But I wasn't giving up.

"My only answer to all those doubts is that I am in love with you. I'm not in this for a cheap one night stand or just to get my rocks off... I'm seriously involved... I love you, and I want to be with you as a man with his woman... the long term picture. Together." I declared. "I don't expect you to magically wave a wand and give me what I want because something like this is a huge step for the both of us. I know that. I've played out every imaginable scenario with this... and all I keep doing is coming back to the beginning... I love you, I want you as a man does a woman... I want to make love to you, share our lives together... everything."

With that, I stopped to take a drink. I couldn't believe what I had just said.

By now mom's hands were raked over her hair, looking like a hardened criminal awaiting sentencing. I had never seen her so morose. My heart ached since I caused her to be like that.

"Mother," I began. "Please tell me what you're feeling."

Mom didn't say anything for a moment.

"I need," she started, clearing her throat. "I need to be alone for a while."

Fuck.

I sighed heavily as I stood. I tried to reassure myself that this was a lot to digest for her. Putting her needs and wants before mine was starting to get old. But, true love isn't about me or what I want... it's about the happiness of the one you truly love.

Not saying a word, I walked out the front door, granting her that wish. This was hard for the both of us. Its not every day a son confesses his sexual and matrimonial love for his own mother.

Later that night...

Nightfall was upon us as I had gone into town, aimlessly wandering the streets. I hung out at a bar and put down some beers. My mind was thoroughly sedated... I had taken the plunge and bared it all to my very own mom. I had to admit that her lack of replies or answers was killing me. It was up to me to guess what my mother was feeling or thinking.

It was enough to drive any sane man crazy.

Around 2am the next morning, I stumbled back into our cottage and crashed. I was completely trashed, but it felt great to kill the pain in my heart with the alcohol.

I didn't see mom until nine hours later when I awoke, realizing our flight back home was in three hours. I showered, packed, and popped some Advil for the headache I had, reassuring myself to be brave and just go through the motions. As I gulped down a glass of orange juice in the kitchen, I saw a lone figure sitting out at the beach.

It was her...

I quickly checked mom's room and saw she hadn't even packed. This made no sense at all. I had to make this up as I went along, so I decided to call a cab and get myself out of there as quickly as possible. Maybe leaving was the best choice. Perhaps she wanted my disclosure to stay in Hawaii...

I decided to at least tell mom I was leaving for the airport.

Walking out to the white sands of the beach, I was nervous as hell. Mom had a blanket wrapped around her and sunglasses hid the eyes I so desperately wanted to look into to see any inkling of hope.

I cautiously walked to her side, keeping a safe distance away.

"Just wanted to let you know I'm off the airport." I sullenly said.

"I uh, I'm sorry I ruined the last day of the vacation." I finished, hoping she would say something... ANYTHING.

"I never meant for it to come to this." I added.

And nothing. All mom did was stare straight ahead... like some cryptic zombie.

I sighed, and then made up my mind to leave. It was a difficult call, but I did it and never looked back as I walked back to the beach house to meet the cab waiting on me.

CHAPTER IV - DISCLOSURE

The short jaunt back to the airport, checking in and getting my seat was all a blur. The torture of my confession was the****utic at the time, but now had lasting consequences. I began to wonder if everything was now destroyed. How would our relationship be now? As I watched the ground crew finish loading our bags, I had decided once I got home to empty out my bedroom and get my belongings back to my apartment at school, this way mother wouldn't have to suffer any longer.

"Passenger Rogers, please report to the front of the plane." Announced the flight attendant over the intercom.

I dutifully left my seat, meeting the gate agent at door to the plane.

"Mr. Rogers?" asked the gate agent. "Your wife is at the ticket counter. Apparently there's an emergency."

I couldn't believe it. I raced back through the jetway as I saw mother standing at the counter with tears streaming down her face. The heartbreaking sight instantly forgave her silence as I took her into my aching arms.

"I couldn't let you leave." Mother cried into my shoulder.

"Oh mother, its okay." I reassured her over and over.

I told the gate agent that I wouldn't need my seat while holding my mother closely. With that, our plane departed as mother and I eagerly remained in each other's arms.

"I just didn't know what to say or do," She continued. "But I knew leaving wasn't answer."

"Oh mother," I answered. "You did what anyone would do. It was a lot to throw at you. I'm so sorry."

"No, no," she shot back. "I'm sorry I couldn't find the words... but I love you too. I love you so, so much. I know this is hard, but we'll make it work. We have to-- it was meant to be. I know that in my heart."

Her acknowledgment took my breath away. I reclaimed her in my arms, cradling her as I had dreamt for so many years. Both of us felt as if a million pound weight had been suddenly lifted from our souls.

"I love you soooooo much, mother." I fondly avowed. "So much."

"Ssssh," she said. "I told them I was your wife."

"I don't care. I want the whole world to know I'm in love with you." I answered.

We stood there, staring into each other's eyes for a never-ending moment in time. I marveled at the beauty within those blue eyes, trying to grasp the enormity of what was happening. This was the woman who bore me, admitting-- confessing, and accepting her son's love as truly righteous. It was this exact moment that reminded me of my favorite film, "Somewhere in Time". I swear I could almost hear that beautiful love theme play as we stood together... it did feel as if we had crossed so many barriers and obstacles to reach this moment.

"You're so beautiful." I whispered.

"Ooooh baby," she cooed back, grazing my face with her soft feminine hands. "You have no idea how much this means to me."

"I want to kiss you." I blurted out.

Mother scoffed, playfully batting my chest with her hand.

"But not here," I said. "I want it to be special."

Mother's eyes welled up in swelling realization.

"My son." She whimpered. "The handsome man I so love."

We quickly realized we needed to leave, and fast. We left the gate and grabbed my luggage as we headed back out to the car. While on our way, we immediately knew our trip was going to be for a lot longer. We could just sense something very special was happening... Unfortunately, the private beach bungalow was already reserved for another guest, so I promptly reserved a suite at the Hilton at the beach. Things were happening so fast that we both could barely contain our excitement and thrill.

We checked in at the hotel as Mr. and Mrs. Rogers as mother lovingly held my hand openly in public. As I signed us in, mother clung to my arm, easily fitting in the role of my dotting. I marveled at the forbidden triumph I had gratefully acquired. The woman I had coveted and craved was IRREVOCABLY mine. I had to lean over several times to kiss mother's hair as I signed the credit card receipt. Each time mother cooed in soft, blissful content. God, even that was so exotically sexy to hear... my own mother welcoming my kisses.

The great feeling of getting the woman you've sought for so long is indescribable. Most guys know what I exactly mean, but knowing that woman is your own mother adds an entirely new spin to it... a thrill beyond all thrills. It still takes my breath away even to this day.

After we checked in, I took mother to the concierge. "If we're going to do this, I want to do it the right way."

"By doing what?" mother asked.

By that time, I saw the concierge... "Excuse me sir? Can I ask where we might be able to find a local minister to perform a wedding for my lovely fiancé and I?"

I heard mother sigh heavily, tightening her hold on my hand as the concierge happily listed a few names and phone numbers for me. I found out that we could reserve a private spot on the beach at sunset, and that there was an opening for that evening. I immediately took the reservation and tipped the concierge $50 for his help as we sat down to call the list of ministers.

"So passionate, so... romantic," Mother blurted out, her eyes tearing up, and both of us smiled in elation.

I wanted a new age minister, hopefully a female to perform the ceremony. I didn't care to legalize or certify it as I knew there would be no way that could happen. Besides, having a government seal of approval for our marriage wasn't necessary... what mattered were the vows we would pledge to each other... those carried far more meaning than any legal document EVER would.

I found a native Hawaiian priestess, immediately booking her as the next step was clear... rings and a wedding dress. It was still early in the afternoon, and if we hurried, we could have mother clad in a stunning wedding gown before our ceremony at 6:30pm. Mother just marveled at how I took charge of the event, never once voicing any objections whatsoever. With the help of the concierge, we were at a local bridal shop in no time. While mother tried on dresses, I walked over to a nearby jewelry store to find mother the perfect wedding ring. I had to move some money out of my annuity to make it happen, but I found a gorgeous five carrot sterling silver diamond ring. I had the inside of the ring engraved, saying "To my wife, who gave me life."

I returned to find mom had already purchased her gown, playing the part of a blissful bride to be. Mother teasingly said it was bad luck for me to see his bride the day of the ceremony, so I gladly played along. We got back to our room as she took over one half of the suite for her preparation, shutting all the doors. The hair and makeup lady arrived shortly thereafter while I got into my tux. I then set out a bunch of candles I picked up after I bought mom's ring.

"Good God this is all happening so fast." I heard her say to the makeup lady.

"Oh I'm sure it's the right thing to do," the makeup lady replied. "You two have made it this far, right?"

"Yea," mother said with a long sigh. "I guess you're right."

"Plus, he's one heck of a handsome guy-- if I do say so myself," she added. "And so young-- uhmm uhmm uhmm."

The two shared a subdued laugh as I kind of smiled too, thinking that if this makeup lady REALLY knew what she was prepping my mother for, she'd really lick her lips with envy.

"Girl, you are gonna need a team of horses to keep up with that young stud." The makeup lady said with another laugh.

The two continued their silly little chat as it all started to finally hit me. The day had begun in heartache and misery, and now was turning out to be so incredibly different than I expected. The sincere reality hit me that I was about to make my very own mother my wife... I was going to marry her and make her my life's partner in everything I was about to embark on. What took my breath away was the knowledge that I would finally bed her on this night. I would at last be inside the woman that carried and gave birth to me... tonight; she would be giving me new life... one of mind-boggling discovery and beautiful experiences.

As I sat in the adjoining room, my heart fluttered just thinking about being inside my mother for the very first time. Not as a son or c***d, but as a legitimate lover. I silently begged myself not to cumm at first-- hoping to prolong what would be a euphoric event without end.

CHAPTER V -- MARRIAGE

I slid the card in the door latch, balancing my new wife as I carried her in to our darkened suite. I wanted to carry her as any new husband would his blushing new bride after their vows were exchanged.

Setting Marilyn down, we both finally faced each other in the throes of matrimonial arousal. My heart exploded in my chest with every beat as I could hear our breaths tinged with nervousness.

"Wow," Mom uttered. "We did it. We really did it."

"Yea." I nodded yes, taking a step to her in loving courage.

Our hands intertwined as she sighed heavily, closing her eyes. It was now dark as I went to light the dozen candles I placed around the room earlier. As mom watched me light every one, she remarked "Wow, you're so romantic... what every girl dreams of."

I turned out all the lights as I stood back to appreciate the warm orange glow cast upon my mother's shapely body. Her skin, deeply illuminated by the warmth of the flickering flames. We both knew we were about to embark on something so spectacular... so promising and strong, but yet it was all still so unknown to us.

"For better or for worse." My bride voiced.

My only reply was lifting the back of my hand, caressing her beautiful cheek and jaw.

"Oh my Gawd," Mother feebly whimpered as her eyes closed. "I married my own son. My God."

"And you'll never regret it." Was my answer, tracing the contours of her full lips.

Up to this point, Marilyn and I had just held hands and walked arm in arm. That was pretty much it. We both hadn't even kissed yet, but that was about to change as I slowly leaned down, keeping my eyes on the prize. As I did, I couldn't help but get a quick peek down mother's chest, and into the luscious deep cleavage of her breasts. God, they were so big... so fertile... perfect to feed a c***d spawned from this night's affections.

"Mother." I cooed as her face crooked up, brushing her lips across mine so tenderly.

"Ooooh" she sighed as I felt her hot breath cascade across my face.

With our hands sweaty and bound, I inched closer to seal the deal... not strong or blunt, but effortlessly deep. Both of us whimpered in awe, washed over by the earth-shattering contact of our lip to lip connection... soul to soul. I melted hearing Marilyn breathing through her nostrils, running my open palms up her soft arms. I was kissing my mother... my sweet beautiful mother. My cock, already solid and eager, was now begging for freedom from the pants of my tuxedo.

I parted my lips, taking my sweet time in tasting the saucy brim of mother's mouth. The muggy tartness of her mouth overwhelmed me as I swam in the sea of our first kiss... I intentionally slowed my movement, careful to memorize the eternal wonder of this sacred moment. When I heard the first slurp of our open mouthed kiss, I nearly came right there... the chewy mouthful of saliva and lip, knowing this was my mother doing this to me... oh my GOD.

"Oh mother." I immediately declared after an eternity of making out.

"My son." Mother affirmed back, wrapping her arms about my shoulders, escalating the power of our kiss ten fold.

I turned mother about, embracing her AND my will to consummate this perfect triumph, this flawless moment. Our kiss heated up as my tongue was hungrily suckled inside her mouth, chewed and squashed by the years of forbidden desire. My groin eased against Marilyn's thigh, letting her feel the results of her impeccable seduction. Mother took my jaw in her palms, eager to control the kiss. I could only comply.

"Make love to me," mother begged in a lower, surly tone I had yet to hear. "God, make love to me you sexy man."

Our kiss skipped along the border of erotic narcosis as I left her mouth for a tastier feast along her neck, ear, and cheek. I fucking loved lapping away at my mother's face, hungry and anxious for more. I could taste the makeup as my saliva coated her entire face.

As I sank my teeth deep into the nape of her neck, Mother pushed me back suddenly.

Misty eyed in confusion, mother held out her hand for me to stop.

"I want you to watch me undress," she said. "I want you to see the prize you've waited your entire life for. Everything changes when this wedding dress comes off."

I shook my head in the miracle of the moment... "Only for the better."

Mother cooed in agreement, flipping her arms behind her back to unzip the dress. I heard the zipper come untied as mom brought her arms back up slowly, looking dead on at me with serious 'fuck me' eyes-- the likes I had never seen before.

I gasped.

"Watch me, love." Mother instructed as if I were a little boy all over again.

All I could do was nod yes...

Mother slipped her fingers under the top of the dress, slipping the bridal gown down her tanned golden flesh. The striking contrast of the white dress matched to her auburn skin had me weak in the knees. I slowly shut my eyes with a heavy sigh as Marilyn's luscious breasts were slowly revealed. Mom looked at me, as if to say "this is the prize". A shudder rippled through my spine, much like the cold shiver we guys feel as we pee... but this was much more surreal.... As I basked in the vista of mother's bare chest, I felt goose bumps on my arms upon seeing mother's full, shapely chest. She treated this exactly as it should have been... a phenomenal achievement in the most sinful of ways. She knew as well as I did the significance in this unveiling, and how it symbolized so much. Plus, it was sexy as hell to watch...

I kept hearing mother's words echo in my mind; "Everything changes when this wedding dress comes off" as I watched in wide eyed wonder while the gown slipped past the breadth of her wide golden hips. Seeing her naked flesh struck that familiar chord-- all of my lifelong desires, a lifetime of exotic fantasies and sl**pless nights... all of pent up eroticism and immoral aspirations came to a head at this moment.

"I've never seen anything more beautiful." I whispered.

With that, mother turned her hips out to show me her magnificent round ass, pleated by white silky garters alongside each large sphere of golden-brown skin.

"You like that, baby?" mother asked in a low voice I had never heard until tonight.

"Oh my God, yes." I replied, stepping a little closer to get an eye full of delicious ass.

"Tell your wife what you like about it." She continued.

"It's so beautiful," I started. "Just as beautiful as I always remembered it was."

Mother stepped out from the pool of her gown, stepping to me as we locked our hands together.
"This is as beautiful as I knew it would be," She replied, curling our fingers tighter as our lips joined once more. "I've always known there was something so special about you."

As we made out, mother's hands slipped under my pants to drop them to the floor... I quickly broke our kiss to shed my shirt and socks before fusing my flesh to mother's. My knees nearly gave out by the warm contact of skin to skin. Our kiss embodied the sinful impressions of our souls. I could feel her large motherly breasts press to my chest as my arms pulled her to me. I buckled as mother's hands cascaded down my back.

"Soooooo strong.... Muscular... sexy." Mother purred amid long, slurping kisses.

All I could do was cradle her voluptuous body in my arms, tracing the enthralling flair of her narrow waist to her broad hips. There was no pretense, no fear or doubt... I couldn't believe how daring and openly sexual Marilyn was.

"Ooooooooooooooooooh this is too good to be true." I blurted out as my lips traced mother's neckline and collar bone.

"Fuuuuuuuuck." Mother breathlessly whimpered with her head tilted far back-- her lengthy tresses dangling in the air.

My fingers combed her auburn locks, mesmerized by a lifelong fixation of passion, love, and commitment to the very woman who bore me. It was as if a voice inside kept reminding me that this was my mother... this is my mother I am kissing... tasting... exploring. That very truth shook me to the very fiber of my being.

My hands fell down her side, admiring the buxom shape of her body before feeling the plump goodness of her ass cheeks swell beneath my palms. I lunged down to suckle her neck, hungrily lapping while squeezing the knolls of her backside confidently. Mother seized up, crying out with a half moan/cry as I took her full weight in my arms, carrying her over to the king size bed nearby. Mother happily obliged by wrapping her creamy bronzed thighs and legs around my waist.

Now it was time. Both of our eyes opened, almost on instinct as we gazed into each other's eyes. A gentle smile on her face said it all.

I placed Marilyn slowly on her back as another wet kiss sealed the act.

"Oooooh this is it, isn't it baby?" mother breathed as we pressed our foreheads together.

"Yes, yes." I replied.

"We're really going to do this, aren't we?" she calmly said, not so much as a question as it was clear fact.

Mother trailed my bottom lip with her moistened fingertip. All I did was nod yes with full eye contact.

"Oh my God," she said. "I married my own son. I really married you."

"My wife... MINE." I avowed before plowing my mouth to hers with the gusto of a thousand men.

"But I'll always be your mother first." She responded with another affectionate kiss.

Hearing her say that triggered a series of shudders, like she knew what I wanted to hear.

My cock pressed against her stomach, unyielding and ready for the most sinful fulfillment known. The perfect balance of love and passion boiled in my veins as I yanked off mother's garter, quickly re-mounting her as her legs spread wide, welcoming me to the refuge that was my heritage and birthright. I watched with insatiability as her honey skinned thighs spread apart. My palms clutched each juicy thigh as I lowered my full weight upon her. There was no rush, nor hasty gestures on either side... we both wanted to indulge in this exotic, yet tender moment.

"Look at you," Mother spoke as my hands curled under her shoulders, massaging her smooth rounded angles with finesse. "God you're so strong."

We both looked downward between the slight space between our bodies, unashamedly seeing my rock hard cock in need of its creator. I buckled and swayed, letting my wide bulbous head brush across mother's buttery inner thigh three of four times.

"God, I did that to you," She acknowledged in breathless amazement. "I really did that to you."

"Yes," I cooed back as I met her in another unending kiss.

Mother scaled my back and legs, bonding her to me as our limbs and mouths embodied a lifetime of forbidden fascination. It just didn't seem wrong at all... maybe I should have felt more guilt at this moment, but I didn't. My lips chewed mother's delicate lips before lapping at her chin and jaw. My saliva smeared the delicious skin as the years of craving thoughts fueled my hunger. Mother's fingers combed my hair, softly crying my name over and over as my tongue smoothed a soggy path down her chest to an awaiting heavy breast. My fingers curled about its widest circumference while my eyes spotted its righteous form.

"Ooooooooh." Was all I could muster with broken breath.

No more words... my mouth crooked as wide as it could go, inhaling mother's full areola, sucking in her hardened nipple with no hesitation. Still preserving my hold, I brought both hands to the big sphere, massaging it with the finesse and subtlety my mother so rightfully deserved. I watched mother's head lay all the way back on the mattress, turning and bending like a snake through tall grass. I loved how incredibly sexy she looked with the glow of the candlelight on her skin. I burned that image to my mind, making sure to always remember the magnitude of this moment. With her eyes sealed shut, mother's mouth fell open as I heard her deep moans of agonizing ecstasy bellow out. I ran my tongue crosswise atop the rubbery nipple, gently nibbling its tip with curious potency. Mother's body locked up in four quick shivers before looking down at me, tasting her breast as I did years before.

Mother's expressions were priceless... her face, contorted and knotted in scalding bliss with her hair disheveled and messy... our eyes locked together, sanctioning this blessed act of succulent pleasure. Not long after, my hands sought out the very essence of my beloved wife, scooting down to admire the smooth flat stomach beneath me. The backs of my hands traced her promising shape, appreciative of how fertile she still looked for her forty years. All I could do was focus on what lie beneath that blessed skin... how my very gestation took place in this sacred body. That mere notion crippled me as I fell to her stomach, kissing her stomach with open mouthed zeal.

"Ooooh baby." Urged mother as both of her hands scoured through my hair.

I went mad, kissing and sucking her stomach, her sides, and her lower groin. The tips of her bristled pubes tickled my chin as imagined a c***d being spawned from this very vestibule. "Pregnant" was the sole word of my immoral ambitions... nothing else mattered... nothing.

Marilyn's face looked as if to ask "My God, what are you going to do to me?" I eased my arm around her thigh, resting my wrist atop her quivering stomach. Our gaze didn't break as I parted my wet lips, sealing them over her pulsating vagina. As if every muscle in her body contracted at once, I savored the amazing essence of my loving mother. In uncontrollable rapture, she flung her arms about, screaming in the forbidden narcosis of i****tuous lust. I simply couldn't believe it. Her back writhed about, twisting and curling into a myriad of excruciating positions while my tongue lathered deep inside her living core.

Holding her breath, mother bowed up while trying to scream "Fuuuuck!"

How I managed to hold onto her during her violent tryst, I'll never know. Just knowing it was my mother who was letting me eat her out made my mind, body and soul spin about in uncontrollable wonder.

Her left hand in some way twisted into mine as the shocking feast persisted. What began as soft whispers of devotion, now became blaring shrills of bewilderment. I'm sure it was all she could do was absorb herself in my profound emotional inundation. And yes, not only was my mother having a physical orgasm, but one for the heart, mind, and soul as well. This just wasn't sex... this was an eternal sacrament of the ages. All of the other women before my mother were merely meaningless romps in the hay. This was to be something so much more.

CHAPTER VI -- MAKING LOVE TO MY WIFE

My lips and tongue wavered between her lips, sliding past her outer folds, only to discover her rigid clit waiting... with my other hand, I massaged her clit from above with the gentleness that only a mother's love could appreciate. My tongue summoned the susceptible clit inside my mouth, my front teeth gently nibbling it-- making her anxious for air.

"Oh My God," she proclaimed. "you're gonna... make me..." she mumbled as another wave of orgasm washed across her rubenesque body, abruptly cutting her sentence off.

And just as that last word was uttered, my eyes gazed upward... her stomach muscles contracted... every single muscle-- all thoughts, and every element that made her the woman I loved, came together in a miraculous and fantastic onslaught of orgasm. Her body compressed, thrashed, and contorted over and again as she grasped my head, digging her fingernails in my skull. With my mouth sealed to her spicy vagina, mother began hissing like a demented savage in some remote jungle. And just when I thought her orgasm was over, she dug herself in, not letting me go. She tried shoving me away, but quickly realized she didn't want to abandon the taboo feast.

Falling back upon the bed, I could see the perspiration glaze mother's golden flesh. She tossed about as the throes of orgasm called once more. She glimpsed down to see her c***d's face buried in her pussy, and just that alone magnified the vigor of her climax. My eyes, barely an inch from her pubic hair-- nestled true and deep. The pussy I had sought all my life had been conquered.

I was triumphant.

Catching her breath, mother grasped my face, leading it to hers... Shaking her head in complete astonishment, she uttered;

"God, you made me cum. You did this to me. You really did this."

With that, a kiss sealed her proclamation as I took her in my appreciative arms. Twirling together, I became bolder in my thankful aggression, lifting our hands together; I fanned out my fingers as I cradled mother's tongue in my mouth. I eased back, letting her tongue languidly slither out as our eyes locked together once more. I loved how mother looked simply amazed at my erotic behavior, but said nothing. As her tongue slipped back into her mouth, I brushed the tip of my tongue across her lower lip.

"I love you." I whispered as mother cooed back her love as well.

"I'm going to do something I've wanted since I was 15." I whispered as I grabbed a pillow nearby.

Mother quivered in fantastic anticipation.

"Join with me," she begged. "Be inside me, love."

I crawled up upon mother, meshing our mouths once more as my cock, soggy with pre-cum pushed across mother's vulva. Our eyesight fixed, I swiftly pointed the wide head of my stalk toward the crux of my existence. Mother's eyes widened briefly as I ran the tip across the outer lips, wet with my saliva and her nectar.

"You feel that?" I quietly asked.

"Yea, yea." She answered with a hasty kiss.

Her head burrowed in my neck and shoulder as my spear slid downward, unexpectedly slipping inside. Mom balked as her hot breath singed my skin. I nearly passed out at our first contact... she was so warm... so wet... this was my mother's pussy... I was putting my cock inside the very woman who gave me life. Mother sounded like she was on the verge of panic, huffing and grating my back with ireful fingers.

"Are you okay?" I had to ask.

Thankfully, she couldn't nod yes fast enough as I looked into her sapphire eyes, misty and enflamed with unreasonable lust. I eased forward as a few more inches glided further in, invoking a drawn-out gasp for oxygen from her lungs. Her hands became fists, hitting my back twice before kissing me deeply to reassure me she was okay.

"Sssss.... Soooo big." Mother's voiced cracked as I kissed her sweat soaked forehead.

More of my length disappeared inside mother, sending out a shrill of excruciating pleasure, or so I hoped. I knew for me, the sensations went beyond the physical act of intercourse. It was as if I was penetrating her very soul... desperate and hopeful for her heart of hearts...

Mother's look on her face began changing... I knew something extraordinary was simmering inside her. With another slow, loving push, I sank all the way inside her... to the hilt... ball deep. Mother's face turned beet red as she screamed aloud, as if shot in the gut... howling like a b**st, sobs of uncontrollable vehemence, as if she was giving birth. Long-winded half yell/cries filled our hotel suite as I shifted the brunt of my stab.

"Look at me." I implored, clutching the sides of her head.

"Fuuuuuuuuuuck!!!" screamed mother, looking at me with teeth clenched-- fear, shock, and wonder masked her sweaty face.

"I'm inside you, mother," I said in a reassuring tone. "Where I belong."

Mother's mouth fell agape, gasping for air like she was running the Boston marathon.

I slowly withdrew to almost being completely out, but the sensation of my flesh within hers drew me back and I whispered a plea, but it was more of an announcement, as I said, "Inside my mother." and matched my motions to my words as I re-entered mother's sacred haven. Marilyn moaned in response and thrust her hips up at me. I rested for a long moment, buried within the place of my birth and then repeated the stroke, saying nothing, but both groaning together in the mind-numbing ecstasy. It was too good to stop-- I couldn't stop, and I knew too that she didn't want me to either.

Slowly, my strokes kept repeating, picking up momentum and vigor. Mother was not a passive participant; rather she was an enthusiastic partner in the act of glorious i****t, wholly engaged without inhibition. We banged our bodies together-- the slap of flesh meeting the loud claps that echoed in our suite. Our cries of lust went out of control as they rang out, emerging as an adoring symphony that added its reverberation to the carnal clamor that spawned from our matrimonial bed. Mother's wail sounded an urgent note of imminent eruption of her vaginal volcano. My eager cries heralded the spouting of my lance soon too.

In the misty haze of our first time making love, mother and I discovered a natural, vigorous rhythm as the pounding of pure primal need overcame us both. The racing of a****l rutting to finish copulation overcame me as I tried to balance that with the endless love for my dear mother. I felt myself bottom out, praying that mother longed for seed of her only c***d. I could feel the place down furthest within mother's vagina where nubs bumped the tip of my cock-- a socket for my semen to inseminate a waiting egg. Mother's words lit the fuse of my stick of dynamite, "We're making love... MAKING LOVE... please go deep, son. DEEP."

With that irrevocable permission, the total admission of her body as well as complete access to her heart, I was jolted to the relief my tentacles had been aching for. I pistoned in and out of my dear wife, grasping the promising width of her mouthwatering hips. The mighty surge of my cumm began its prevailing journey, crippling me in its hypnotizing wake. Mother knew this, grabbing my face to look in my eyes as my orgasm arose. Like a good mother can only know, she too began shaking like a leaf on a tree, tightening her legs about my waist. This was all too much, knowing that my mother didn't want me to pull out as my seed spilled.

I leapt with the release of my spewing sperm at the mouth of her womb. My penis pulsed with pleasure and throbbed with an agony of withheld ejaculation, now finally allowed to gush out into my dear sweet mother. My love flowed out into her as a sacrifice of my whole being. Exquisite and poignant was the climax that shuttered through his cock, finally I had gotten the goal I desired, to demonstrate physically my love and commitment for my mom.

Marilyn burst in to a thousand pieces when she felt me go off inside her. The mind-blowing pinnacle of physical gratification and bliss, the spiritual contentment of the binding of her son with her in this sensual union... the emotional delight of at last allowing ourselves to give in fully to the demands of our hearts. I hoped that the overwhelming experiences that she had made her understand that this could not be the end of such-- that our affair would continue for years to come. We were not only bound by bl**d, but now bound by the shared experience of sexual intercourse.

CHAPTER VII - AFTERGLOW

We awoke around 3 the next afternoon with my face resting at the small of Marilyn's back. I wanted the last image I saw before I fell to sl**p to be of mother's curvy thick ass, and it was.

As I came to my senses, I planted a full wet kiss on her left ass cheek, suckling it with thirst before crawling up to awake the woman of my dreams. We had made love three more times that night before our loving slumber, and I'm sure mother was exhausted.

A warm smile greeted my first kiss of the new day.

"Good morning, lover." I quietly said, tracing the hair that fell across her lovely face. "My husband." She replied, taking my hand with hers.

We shared a long adoring kiss as I took her body in my arms, turning her over to lie on my chest. I couldn't believe my luck. I had fucked this beautiful woman four times, and each time my seed had passed from c***d to mother without any fear or guilt. I replayed her violent reactions to my cumming in my head over and over again... the raw, unbridled ecstasy that split her body apart every time.

We whispered delightful verses of total love for a few moments, kissing and sharing like the truest of lovers do.

A few moments passed before mother moved down my chest. I could tell she was up to something as the look in her lust filled eyes said it all. I watched as her fingers danced across my chest, caressing my chiseled chest and six pack abdomen I had worked so hard to build up just for her.

"God, you're so beautiful." Mother uttered, looking my pecs with wanton hunger. "Like a God."

I shivered as she ran her tongue along my breast, leaving a trail of saliva as she soothed her way down further...

"I made this... dear God, I made this man." I heard her whisper as my cock brushed the nape of her neck.

I looked down to see her graze her face alongside my hard length. She did this like a cat to catnip... inebriated by its endless promise for pleasure, delight, and sin. Mother crisscrossed, brushing the other side of her face along my shaft, now skimming the underside with her soft fingertips. My cock twitched and juddered in hope as I shivered in tingling expectation.

"Oh mother." I cried out, watching the desire stew behind her sapphire eyes.

My reproductive organ, now pressed between her face and open palm throbbed as she lifted her head up and parted her lips...

My stone hard cock unhurriedly disappeared into her mouth... gone.

My entire body buckled before crying out in agonizing joy. There's nothing better than that initial sensation of a hot wet mouth on your cock, and knowing mother was suckling from it made it that more special. I couldn't believe how ravenous she was, acting like a starved a****l in the wild feeding on essential nourishment. Looking down, all I saw was her lovely dark hair tasseled about my groin. Closing my eyes, I had to reassure myself that this was this wasn't a fantasy or dream... this was incredibly real.

Before this, most of my girlfriends sucked my cock as if it was a chore or bothersome. Not with mom... she clearly loved this act, and did all she could to ingest my thick rod down her willing throat. I felt her dripping tongue roll about, caressing the underside of my shaft, thrashing about repeatedly. My eyes bulged from my skull as I held my breath... it blew my mind. No one had ever done this to me, and it was beyond all pleasure I had ever experienced.
My fingertips fondled her head as her low crude moans rumbled throughout my crotch. I pulled back her soft auburn tresses to see her caved in cheeks and her dripping lips circled at the base of my cock, twitching and spindling to get more of my cock inside. I had never seen anything quite like it.

"God, this is so beautiful," I managed to whimper. "Look at you... look at this."

I fought back the scream that was fighting to explode. Instead, I cried out a soft, gurgling moan. Mother's sleek tongue cajoled the swollen head of my penis, poking and probing at the hole in its tip before twirling around my sensitive tip. She didn't take more than the head into her mouth as she gently sucked on it and began to slowly, yet lovingly pump her palm up and down my tall, proud cock.

"This is my mother sucking me." I reminded myself, recalling all the years of watching, inspecting, and scrutinizing her fantastic buxom flesh.

I began bucking; losing my footing as mother's hands f***efully clutched my torso and ass to keep me place. The realization was too much to endure... this woman, this angel and vixen of sexuality was finally where I wanted her for so long. A series of slow sideways laps on the underside of my cock brought that reality home. To hear the cocksucking slurps fuse with her low untamed groans made me light-headed. I clinched her skull as she lovingly summoned the seed from the deepest regions of my testicles.

I gave up, letting my orgasm ascend to its beautiful crest. I thrust against her face like a crazed demon, lunging and crying her name over and over. Looking down one last time, I saw nothing but her nose pressed to my pubes... my cock had vanished, and that's when I screamed my shock and disbelief for the entire world to hear. Mother didn't budge, and knowing she was going to swallow my broiling seed made the orgasm that more profound.

Mini seizures split my body apart as my cock erupted; sending what I knew must have been gallon upon gallon of potent cumm into her mouth. Both her hands gripped my stiffened ass as I felt myself lose consciousness. Mother didn't stop sucking. She just clutched my ass tighter and began to move her head up and down. With a snorting grunt, I buried my cock deeper in her mouth as my stalk twanged, continuing to spew out thick creamy cumm into her sucking mouth. Spasms of pure, indescribable pleasure shot through me as my whole world centered on mother's hot, sucking mouth.

Mother had made me cumm.

"Swallowing me," I gasped in sheer narcosis, aghast with disbelief. "You're swallowing me, mother."

No woman had EVER done this for me. The reality of a woman willingly swallowing my sperm convinced me beyond a doubt that Marilyn was meant for me. I watched as several rivulets of seed slithered down my glossy shaft, all before they were hungrily suckled back inside her mouth. Each time she swallowed, I heard her longingly groan in undying bliss. As my seizures of orgasm kept rocking my sweaty flesh, I did my best to focus on watching her do this; to ascertain that I had finally won the prize... ultimately getting the one woman I wanted. With that, mother's misty eyes gazed up at mine, intoxicated by my seed and by the knowledge she made me cumm so hard.

With the wide bulbous helmet of my twitching cock languidly swathed by her glazed lips, the last spurts of my semen flowed as I watched them seep into her open mouth before she swallowed time after time. Both of us sat in stone-faced silence, staring into the others eyes in the glorious afterglow of orgasm. My face said "Did you really just do this to me?" and her face clearly echoed the truth that she did-- she loved it. My palms then cupped her beautiful face, tracing her jaw and her cheeks lovingly.

"I love you, mother. God, I just love you so fucking much." I growled before leaning down to proudly crush my mouth to hers.

Before this moment, I had never kissed any woman following a blowjob. Not that it grossed me out, but nearly all of my ex-girlfriends never bestowed me the chance. With mother, not only did it seem right, but also it felt so deep. There were still traces of my seed on her lips as I filled her mouth with my eager tongue. I pushed her onto her back as we made out for an eternity, bathing in the sweet afterglow of i****tuous orgasm.

CHAPTER VIII - THE BIG PRIZE

Mother and I spent the next hour together in bed, arm in arm as we realized we hadn't eaten anything besides pussy or sperm for over a day. Ordering room service, mom put on a white robe as I hit the shower. All the accomplishments and victories of the last 48 hours played through my head as I kept going back to that one vision of my mother in her divine wedding dress, taking my hand in sacred matrimony. Her vows echoed in my mind "I take thee, my soul mate and lover, to be my wedding husband... to have and to hold from this day forth."

Marilyn and I ate a late lunch, making plans for the remainder of our day. I thwarted it all by telling her that it could all stop if we even so much as walked past our bed. Sitting there at our table, I watched mother eat as I began seeing her in a different light. Mother was now my equal... my lifelong partner, and I loved how even these simple moments carried a deeper significance to them. She looked amazing with her tasseled hair and no makeup... she glowed with serenity, an inner peace that I hoped I brought her. We playfully fed each other as we shared numerous kisses and long, loving gazes. In these moments, we began to plan out the rest of our lives together as a true, genuine couple. It all hit me after an awkward moment of silence as mother rested her head on her hand, radiant and smiling.

"I love you." Mother softly said.

I returned her smile.

"No, I mean it," she continued. "I've never felt so right about anything in my entire life." She said, putting her hand atop mine softly.

"I love you too." I replied. "It all just... wow. It's so surreal. Part of me is like, wow-- I finally got the girl of my dreams, and the other part of me is so turned on by the fact that you're really my mother."

"I think it adds to the depth of it." She said.

"It does," I happily agreed. "Just the few girls I've been with... this-- you... it's like pure magic inside you."

Mother cooed in contentment, nestling in my arms lovingly as we shared a long kiss.

"Can I ask you something?" she asked.

"Anything." I said.

"I want you to be honest with me, which I know you will be, but... I've really thought a lot about this... and... I just need to know." She added.

We sat to face each other, hand in hand.

"Mother, really... ask away. Nothing is ever going to be kept in secret between us. The fact that we were able to come this far proves that." I assured her.

Mother tightened her hands on mine, looking at me deep in my eyes. I had never seen her look so peacefully assured of herself before.

"I know this is all so fast, and we just started, but... since you're my husband now, we're supposed to share anything." She said.

"Absolutely." I avowed, wondering where she was going with this.

Mother took a deep breath, reaffirming her hold on my hands.

"I want another baby," she blurted out. "It's been something I've wanted for years, and I honestly never thought I'd meet a man who would give me one. But now... everything has changed."

My heart virtually stopped. I couldn't believe the confession I was hearing. I swear my mother knew every secret in my soul.

"Wow." Was all I could summon.

While I knew that must have sounded so silly, it was ALL I could come back with.

"I know a lot of guys run when they hear something like that..." mother began explaining.

"No, no, no," I protested. "No really mom, I uhmm... I... just..." I sighed likewise. "Nothing would make me happier than to have a c***d with you. I uhm... that was one of my first fantasies about you, was making you pregnant."

"Oh my GAWD, baby," Mother said, leaping into my arms. "You did, really?"

"So many times," I said, running my appreciative hands through her tresses. "Some of the best jerk-offs were when I imagined it."

Mother leaned back with tears stinging her eyes. I knew this was a "moment" for us.

"A friend at the office had her nephew's baby, and it was fine- no problems." Mother said.

"I know," I shot back with a warm smile. "I found out that all that stuff of three arms and weird shit is all a myth."

"Oh my God," mother said. "We both really put a lot of thought into this. You really thought about it-- I mean with me? Making me pregnant?"

"Soooooo many times," I replied. "I mean, I look at you and it's like... how can I NOT want to make you pregnant? My God your body was MADE for c***dren... your hips are so..."

Mother muzzled me with a wanton kiss, holding my head in place with her hands.

"Mmmmmmmm," she groaned into my mouth. "I think my baby boy needs his mother."

I shuddered hearing her say that. The way she said it, and the compelling passion dripping from her voice spoke volumes.

"Mother needs another baby," I lovingly replied. "Doesn't she?"

Her hot breath cascaded across my face, crippled by the surreal possibility. "God yes. Oh my GAWD, yes."

With that, we stood from the table locked together in a fiery kiss. Our forbidden ambitions fueled the flames in our hearts as I pulled the robe from mom's burning body, caressing and touching as much of her as I could. Mother returned my affections twice fold, angrily yanking off my shorts as my rock-solid cock bobbed free, pressing to mother's stomach. Mother's left hand slid down, softly caressing my life giving stalk.

I motioned mother back as I lifted her up, placing her down on her back. Nestling atop her, our kiss fostered into a full-blown make out, cradling her fertile body below mine.

"God, you young guys can go all night." She added between the slurps and gurgling gasps of our kisses.

Straddling her as my hands grazed up and down her arousing flesh, mother and I's sole purpose for this moment was understood... a distinct, soulful determination I had yet to experience. I had come so far in attaining the impossible, and to actually comprehend that I was about to impregnate my own mother... a woman I had wanted, craved, and sought for so long... now, here she was below me, all for me, and no one else.

The mere hope that what Marilyn and I had come together for was more than enough. Slowly settling down on her, the wide head of my stalk found the scalding core of my wife's pussy. With succulent finesse, and no help from my hands, I sank into her womb with no exertion or challenge.

'You're mine,' I grunted, punctuating each word with the press of my body. 'You're all mine, every inch of you.'

As my balls came to rest against the lips of her cunt, I felt mother balk in my embrace with small cries. Looking down, I saw tears coming from her eyes as I immediately went into "protector" mode.

"Are you okay?" I tenderly asked.

She could only nod yes as I paused to relish in our union, lodged deep inside her, all safe and secure. Her quiet moans were murmuring out into the crook of my neck as her hands continued to pull at her ankles keeping her legs spread out to the fullest.

"I've always wanted this," she said. "Someone who wanted me to be the mother of his c***d."

I could only think of one reply, "Who says we have to stop with one?"

Mother flung her mouth to mind, gnawing my lips with hers in a potent kiss. In a flash of an instant, Marilyn flung herself up, flipping me to my back as she mounted me with lissome finesse. I had to look back over at the mirror across the room to see this magnificence all for myself... there, all curved and hunched over was that spherical glossy ass I wanted, all perfectly rounded out and so fucking sexy-- slowly descending atop my towering stalk of life.

Feeling my cock wedge itself against the outer lips of her pussy, mother let out a long moan of utter surrender. Her fragrant hair splayed out across my chest and face. I loved every minute of this. I held those sweet heavy cheeks, digging my fingernails in an involuntary attempt to ensure that she wouldn't leave me. Mother arched her back, bringing her swaying breasts to my face as she positioned herself for a deeper penetration. With a throaty cry, mother dug her flesh in mine... slowly and deliciously she proceeded, relishing every throbbing inch of my penis tunnel deep inside her fertile womb. Mother gulped as she heard my whimpers of anxiety.

"I'm inside you, Mother." I whispered from deep between her plentiful breasts.

I felt the soft, velvety burrow of her pussy encircle my shaft. I reassured my actions by reminding myself that I was born from here, losing myself in the thrall of my mother's voluptuous body. Every nerve ending in my cock felt like thousands of tiny moist fingers dribbling across my shaft as it made its way back to my mother's warm loving womb.

"I'm home." I yelped as mother kissed my head in self-assurance.

My mind reeled as I realized I was about to put my own seed into mother's pussy -- giving back a part of me that had sprung from her womb.

"As only a mother and son can understand." She panted with her mouth to my skin.

"Yea." I wailed in a half cry-moan.

With that, she gave in to gravity, falling atop me, impaling herself to the very core. She screamed my name as I hurled my weight up to hers... her face dropped to mine, letting my scalding breath douse her forehead. I tried to kiss her, but the powerful coupling drove the 40-year-old mad with blinding lust. She flung her head back, thrashing her hair out across her back as she lifted herself up again, only to come crashing down upon me once more. Again, she did the same... and again. Each plunge was met with equal f***e and intensity. Countless strokes followed, and soon, we found the inborn, intuitive rhythm so natural to all men and women.

Mom brought her fleshy legs up so that sexy ass could kiss, thrash, and bounce more freely atop my groin. The setting sun began to cast an orange hue to our suite, vividly illuminating mom's rubenesque figure. I met her plunges with gusto, eagerly running my hands all over her bronzed flesh. We welcomed the meaningful cadence to our mating ritual, sending me into the glorious depths of i****tuous exhilaration.

"Fuck your mother, you hot stud." she chanted in my ear.

I replied with a heave, pulling her down by the small of her waist, united together in the time-honored struggle for life...

"You better make me pregnant," She vocalized over and over. "I didn't raise you to marry or knock up anyone else."

The concept of pure, raw i****t sent me into a hazy realm of awareness. I commanded her flesh to bounce as fast as it could go, slapping up at her plump skin with my sweaty groin. Echoes of our mating ceremony resonated throughout our hotel room as I focused on planting my seed as deep as I could within my precious mother. The very place where I came from was about to receive my homecoming offer.

"You want to be a Daddy, don't you?" She insinuated.

"Oh, Mother... ooooooooh, God yes." I replied with breathless wonder.

"This means it's for life." She continued.

I whimpered my agreement aloud, finding even more vigor in my thrusts. She stopped, letting me control the action as I gladly did all I could to ensure my seed took root. My body, mind, and spirit became furiously fixed on one sole purpose. I prayed she had never felt a man so bent on pounding her like this. But then again, this was a relationship that was completely unique and powerfully loving. This was true love... how could it NOT be?

I threw mom off, shoving her upon her back as I fell atop her with my thick cock once again stabbing her. My frantic hands clutched those thighs, bringing her smooth legs up beside my chest, culling the primal instincts inside her to come alive. Now I pounded her mercilessly as I used her feet as oars-- rowing our boat down the river of wicked lust. My cock sank in as deep as I could, only to lodge my cock toward the fertile garden that awaited my spawning seed. Mother hissed and seethed, clinging to my back, sealing her mouth to my beefy shoulder. Like a wild b**st, she sank her teeth into my flesh, biting me as each lunge shook her to the core. Sweat dribbled from my face to hers as our bed struck the wall. Briskly grabbing both her hands, I stretched her arms out, pinning her down. Now I could see mother in all her uncivilized magnificence. Perspiration soaked her hair as her it strewn about her brow... now I was really giving it to her, untamed... without care or regard. This was power fucking at its best.

My head hung low thinking about her in that beautiful wedding dress, pregnant or about to become pregnant.

"I'm so lucky." I said.

"Love of your life... mother of your c***d." She chanted, digging her heels into my ass, assuring me that her resolve would not fray.

I think she knew I was close. She felt my body compress as every sense amplified... my cock began pulsating inside her fertile womb. My breathing, nearly as deafening as my cries, assured her of my impending gift. With every ounce of my being, I summoned my will to give my mother this one reward. Millions of tiny explosions raced throughout my mind as my seed began its momentous journey to my lover's womb. I steadied myself upon my hands, sawing in and out of her pussy like a finely tuned piece of machinery. Her mouth was shaped like an "O" as it soon began to chant sweet nothings to me, as she knew I was desperately close.

"Gonna cumm... gonna..." I barely voiced as she began howling my name.

"Don't you DARE pull out." She pleaded.

Her coarse obscenities, so foreign and uncharacteristic, flowed from her mouth, dancing along the gutter of my mind to swirl and blend in the sewer of my darkest desires. The effect upon me was devastating; that my mother actually knew these words... That she knew them and used them so freely now... In my mind, the woman I was inside was no longer my darling mother; she was now a foul-mouthed whore who had earned the right to be impregnated.

My flesh surrendered to the unavoidable. I locked up, arms and legs contracting beyond all known measure. Mother padlocked her legs around me as I shot the first blasts of semen inside my sweet woman. I had to watch her facial reactions... Mother's eyes rolled back in her head feeling my seed flood her womb. She lifted herself up, madly clawing at my back as orgasm splintered my ravaged flesh. Sperm shot deep within her as I raised her ass for a deeper stab... all I could focus on was making sure my seed got to the deepest part of my mother. Blinding visions of her swollen belly and hot sex demolished me. A violent seizure ripped her apart as I could only focus on ingesting her with my cumm.

Mother yelped... I buckled. I kissed, she cried. Our orgasms seemed to feed off each other. Another heroic plunge slammed her again as we both held one another for dear life.

At that point, I accepted the fact that I had done all I could... now, as Mother and I clasped the inherent karma, I silently prayed that nature would take its course and that my sperm would fight its way up to mother's waiting egg.

We had just shared what should never have been shared between a mother and son. We had taken unholy communion of body and soul. What we had shared as mother and son before could never be shared again. What we had now was so much more. A love much deeper and profound. We were truly lovers in every sense of the word.

Now, the f***es of nature were set in motion...

Naturally, I fell asl**p inside Mother for the next couple of hours, drifting in and out of consciousness. I would awaken throughout the night to give her a kiss, or to skim the silky goodness of her fertile hips before drifting back to sl**p. Of course, my last thoughts before sl**p were of the (hopeful) miracle happening inside her beloved womb.
The next morning, we awoke to smiles and many kisses of deep affection. I was so happy to be with the ultimate woman of my dreams. I had succeeded in achieving the greatest triumph I had hoped for, and not only that, but to the degree in which I succeeded left my head spinning in astonishment.

We ended up together in the shower for a couple of hours as the maids burst in to find my face buried in mother's ass. I didn't see or hear them since I was too busy concentrating on the intoxicating beauty of her mahogany ass. I loved how slippery and wet it looked with steamy water cascading down her back, across the high slope of her globes, and into my face. If those maids only knew how far my tongue was lodged up her ass, they probably would have stayed to just watch the mind-blowing act of pure love.

Later...

We spent the early part of the day out at the beach after a great breakfast. We then did a few tourist attractions as a real couple, holding hands and arm in arm for most of the morning. Mom had dressed in some killer white shorts that showed off the full sweep of her curved backside. I couldn't help but imagine what I would be doing to those spheres of wonder once we got back to our honeymoon suite.

Mom and I had a late lunch at a nearby beachside café where she told me about her last OB-GYN appointment. Apparently, her Doctor said that if she ever wanted another c***d, now would be the time before it was too late. We both smiled in delight, knowing that that time was now.

Later, on the bus ride back to the hotel, I leaned over to whisper in mom's ear...

"I've been looking at your sweet ass all day, you know."

Mom softly giggled, laying her hand on my leg. She leaned back to my ear.

"I loved how you ate it this morning," she murmured. "You're insatiable, you ass man."

We shared a soft kiss as the bus made its way to the front entrance to the hotel.

We slowly made our way back to our honeymoon suite, leaving a trail of socks, underwear, and her bra as proof of our erotic deeds. Once in our room, I had mother bare-breasted to my chest as I guided us to our bed for, what I was sure we would spent the rest of the evening... a flurry of kisses were spent, and at good cost. I loved looking at mother nude, inspecting her soft bare shoulders that seemed to glow. Standing at the foot of our bed, arm in arm, I ran my hands down her arched back, clutching the thin G-string thong she had purchased. The plush softness of her thighs and ass underneath the material made me delirious with longing. My God, her skin was so incredibly soft and lush... so ripe... just perfect to kiss and taste. Gazing down at the skin of her thighs and ass, and how it glowed with a deep tan richness... God almighty, I wanted to cumm right there just looking at it.

The succulent swell of her jutting spheres of ass, how completely round they were... and yes, there were big. Not fat or obese, but sweet Jesus, they were just right in size and shape. I had always preferred larger, bustier women, and to think... it was all because of her. And here I was, taking it all in... breathing it in for love's sake.

I knelt in front of mother; gazing at her ass like Indiana Jones did before pilfering the golden treasure... drawing sweet tiny kisses down her chest, and across her lavish stomach. Using the backs of both my hands, I lovingly caressed each ripe pumpkin of ass. Mother sighed heavily as my skin grazed hers.

"Oooooooooooh God, I love how you touch me like that." She confessed.

Planting my lips to her right hipbone, I lazily dragged my mouth, noticing the dark beautiful cleave that split the curved peaks apart... I sighed, stirred by looking the site of that picturesque ass. Taking the G-string with both hands, I dragged that thong down ever so slowly... watching the fabric ease its way downward, across the radiant golden summits of ass, noticing how the ass flesh seemed to roll up on each side of the fabric. Even the smallest of details aroused me.

"Ooooh baby." Mother mumbled.

With each passing second, I was becoming more and more of an ass man. I wanted this ass at whatever the cost.

"Oh my God." I gasped as the thong sashayed past the widest part of her thighs.

Finally free, I shifted mother around to plant an open-mouthed kiss to her left cheek, sealing my lips to the corpulent flesh.

"Mmmmmmmmmmmmmm." I moaned, kneading each mound with subtle urging.

Mother's footing slipped as she arched her back, leaning over our bed slightly. Her palms downward, she rested her weight so my feast could ensue.

"Oooooohhhhhhhhhhhh fuck," she gasped. "I've wanted this all my life."

My moist kisses crept down the knoll, marinating the crest of her cheek, running my tongue all across its lavish skin. I was re-defining the timeless phrase, "kiss my ass", giving it an entirely new, more deserving meaning. With her stooped over, I could now take in the fully glory of her entire back, thighs and ass. I loved looking at the deep valley of her spine that accented her back so elegantly. I loved how that hollow dipped down and out to form the fleshy ass that I was now sucking on. I saw her head sway from side to side, veering slowly in agonizing ecstasy.

"Yeeeeeeeeeeesssssss, kiss my big fucking ass, God yea." She purred.

With that, I nudged closer to taste her ass crack, gently sinking my mouth, nose, and face between the scrumptious, dark cleavage.

"Ooooh baby. Breathe it in... just breathe it in." she pled.

I groaned in approval, muffled by the big soft orbs of ass on each side of my face. I loved it... absolutely loved it. I had my face buried in the very thing I had coveted all my life. The same ass that called to me over time, the same backside that had been hidden by every kind of imaginable dress, skirt, and denim... now... My God, this was unbelievable.

All I could do was kiss as much flesh as I could, taking my time to bask in this magnificent cuisine. I lifted both hands to rest on each cheek, gently patting them as I watched the tiny ripples of my energy race across her cheeks.

"You like that... you like to breathe it in?" Mother barely gasped.

The golden flesh of her swollen bottom came into view, her caramel cheeks peeking out from below the delicate pink peach-halves of her motherly cunt.

The skin, so lusciously smooth and lacking any blemishes or signs of age. Her posture caused her rear to jut out provocatively, and I wasted no time. Leaning forward I placed a light kiss first on her left cheek, then her right, my lips barely grazing the perfect skin. I didn't want to press too hard because I didn't want to deform its impeccable round form. Above me, I could hear mom sigh at the loving contact.

"You're unbelievable," I muttered, placing more kisses on her suntanned skin as I moved closer to the savory cleavage of her ass.

After a moment I lifted both hands, sliding them across her meaty calves, up the backs of her knees until I reached her backside. Using both palms, I gripped each cheek and spread them apart, displaying her cloistered treasure to me.

"Oooh fucking shit." She exhaled, winded and eager as to what I would do next.

I could feel the heat on my face even from several inches away, and her damp perfume filled my nostrils. After a lifetime of fantasy and intrigue, I couldn't resist any longer; I leaned in, my nose just inches away from the glistening star of her exotic asshole. Slowly I flared my nostrils, inhaling the dirty jungle smell.

"Jesus," was all I could say, taking in the pheromone-charged odor, her humid ass smell making my senses reel. It was feminine and filthy, girlish and depraved, the very essence of what it meant to fuck. My cock, already blistering hard, instantly began to swell even more.

I pulled her cheeks even further apart, extending my tongue to lick broadly up her crack, starting at the bottom where her tangy cunt juices were strongest, slowly working my way up past her perineum until I reached the sour core of her asshole. I felt her tremble at the contact of my lips to her anus. I was slow and deliberate, "French-kissing" her hole like I did her mouth just moments ago, lovingly nudging my tongue inside, probing the swollen pucker. Throughout my ass worship, all I could think about were the years of stares and countless fantasies I had of mom's big fantastic ass.

The taste of her hole was as strong as the smell, primal and bitter, like her cunt, and yet not. I probed as far inside as I could, and when I couldn't penetrate any deeper I pulled back out to shroud my tongue across her asshole in lazy, slow circles before sliding in yet again.

Gradually I became aware of mom pushing back against my face. It was subtle, but she was clearly trying to help me tongue-fuck her, pushing back to meet my penetrating journey. The heat from her vagina had intensified, too, radiating across my chin and neck like an open flame.

Time ceased to matter as I devoured her; everything was lost in a fog of smell and taste and texture. The only thing in the world that mattered to me was mother and her mind-boggling derriere.

Finally, I couldn't bear the ache in my cock any longer, and I reluctantly tore my lips away from her rear. The star-shaped hole was sloppy and coated with spit, and the flesh blushed a humiliated shade of dark pink.

"I have to have this ass, I need this." I confessed, rising and unzipping my trousers.

"Yeah." she muttered, swaying those syrupy big hips at me like food to a starving a****l.

Mom glanced back over her shoulder at me, her golden brown tresses covering one eye.

"You're gonna make love to it, baby?" she whispered back, her voice timid and almost c***dlike. However, she made no effort to move from her position bent across the foot of the bed.

I couldn't reply... I simply spit crudely into my palm and smeared the saliva over the head of my cock before guiding it between the jutting globes. Mom flinched at the contact of my hard organ with her hole, but I was insistent and continued to push forward into her. My heart thrashed in my chest with the surreal actuality that I was about to take this... I had truly accomplished the impossible dream. Honestly, I couldn't say what was sexier, that fact or her luscious butt below me, granting me this lifelong honor.

With my right hand, I poised my swollen head of my stalk at her asshole, watching in breathless awe as I burned that image into my brain. With tender respect and unhurried commitment, I leaned in with all of my weight and inspiration behind me. Tiny quakes of apprehension and astonishment shook each scrumptious cheek while mom's hands clutched the bed spread in quivering anticipation.

"I need you, I need your ass." I barely whispered as I observed the small flaps of her asshole lovingly sheathe about the purplish head of my cock.

"Oooooooooooooh fuck, baby," she blurted, grunting and holding her breath as if I was pushing her off a thousand foot cliff. "Talk to me... tell me how it feels... your first real ass."

I knew I was up against years of inflexibility and resistance. I balked at the sensation of the outer ring of her asshole, tight and so damn protective. Yet I had to remind myself that this was a first for both of us, and knew that love and respect had to be in play here. Slowing down, I caught my breath and took in the glorious vista of mother's tan bottom below me, all hunched over and curved out, just like I had imagined for so long. God she was so fucking beautiful like this... just as nature had intended.

It must have been a few moments before I finally felt my cock pop inside her. Both of us gasped in crushing ecstasy, overcome with the reality that we both were experiencing the beauty of anal intercourse. I shuddered as an amazing rush of meaty warmth enveloped my cock... looking upward, I still couldn't believe this and quietly thanked the Gods of love for being bestowed this timeless honor of this woman's beautiful burrow.

I slowly buried my boiling erection inside her bowels, pushing willfully forward until the soft half-moons of her butt kissed my sweat soaked groin. It was a shock to enter her anally, how easily she opened up to accept me deep into her beloved rectum.

"Oh mother," I babbled like a helpless c***d. "I'm inside this sweet ass."

"Got the big trophy, didn't you baby?" she lowly replied. "Got that ass you've been looking at all these years."

"God yes," I gasped, enamored by how she knew what I was feeling. "For so long."

My hands held her narrow waist as I pulled her back against me insistently, making sure I was as far inside her as possible. Mother instantly drew in a loud gasp of air, as if I had just shot her. I couldn't go any deeper but held still for several long seconds, savoring the heat deep within her guts and the tight grip of her conquered ass. When I finally moved, I moved slowly, taking my time backing out, overcome by the rigid texture of her rectum delicately tickling my spear... inch by luscious inch, the head of my cock remained ensconced within her gripping bowels.

"Me too, baby," she uttered, vocalizing her own inner secrets as well. "Feels so fucking good... oooooooooooooooh my GAWD, so good. Inside my big ass like this."

Mother let out a guttural moan as I pushed forward again, slowly, not so much a thrust as it was an exploration, an attempt to see how deep I actually go. She looked back over her shoulder at me, watching my facial reactions as I stabbed her.

I held still yet again, letting the sensations wash over me, savoring the sight of her asshole stretched obscenely around my cock, adoring how mother watched me watching her. Holding still I thought I could almost feel her heartbeat-- I was that deep.

"Every time I think about your ass, I wanna cumm." I whispered to her as I pulled out with painstaking slowness.

"I can't concentrate, I just think about what your ass tastes like, what your pussy smells like," I said grinding back against her again before slowly withdrawing.

"I always knew you'd be an ass man." she whispered. "All those years I saw you looking at it. Now you have it, baby... you really have it."

God, I almost came right there when she said that.

I pulled out until just the head of my prick remained inside, and then I roughly thrust forward, bottoming out inside her. I stayed like that for a few seconds, as deep as possible, my thighs pressed against that smooth ass flesh, grinding my body against hers as if trying to push even deeper. Then slowly I withdrew, pulling back out until just the head remained before resuming the marvelous cycle.

Our reflections were captured clearly in the tall mirror leaning against the back wall of the closet, My sweaty frame hulking over mother's healthy, hourglass body. She looked helpless in the reflection, like I was taking her without consent; her body rocked back and forth over the bed with each thrust. I reached up with a hand and turned her head so she could see the reflection as I lunged.

"Look," I urged her, my voice f***eful but soft as she stared at the same image, the reflection of me sodomizing her lovingly over our bed of passion.

"You see that, me inside you-- up your ass?" I asked, looking into her eyes through the reflection.

She nodded as her misty eyes met mine in the mirror. My thrusts jarred her fertile body back and forth, her lengthy brunette locks swishing with her body's rhythm.

"Please say you're mine, always." I thrust again, burying my penis as deep in her guts as I could go, my pelvis milling against her bountiful rear.

With one free hand I reached beneath her, my fingers trailing through the soft down of her bush until I found the hard nub of her clit.

"Yours," she replied simply, her eyes still fixed on mine.

Her asshole was freakishly dilated around the base of my cock, the ring of muscle a strained purple as I opened her up around the widest portion of my cock's root as I entered her fully. I could feel how wet she was with each thrust as my balls began to slap against her pussy.

"Your ass is never going to be closed, it's always going to be stretched open, full of my saliva or cumm." I watched her face carefully as I withdrew slowly and then reversed, refilling her colon with hard, eager cock. I began running slow clockwise circles on her clit with my finger, and I could see her eyes widen briefly as the electric shock of the contact sizzled up her spine.

"More," mom whispered, her eyes still locked onto mine. I didn't know if she meant the talk or my hand on her clit, so I decided to give her both.

"I tried all my life getting this." I announced as I sawed steadily in and out, my fingers working her towards orgasm.

"Please, more," she pleaded, and I knew she meant both the talk and the ministrations of her clit. I reached around and waved my other hand beneath her nose.

"When you wake up in the morning, it's going to be me eating this big sexy ass." I vowed.

Mom whimpered as I bottomed out inside her again, and I could feel her starting to shake as her orgasm approached.

"When you go to sl**p at night, my cock is gonna be inside it." I continued.

"Inside me," mom begged like a wanton whore. "God, my BIG fucking ass."

"Your King Sized ass." I countered, growling as our flesh began clapping... ass to groin.

"Fuuuuuuuuuuuuck yeah!" mom yelled, moaning into the mattress as she made a fist, hitting the bed several times in tormenting bliss. "Talk about it like its food."

I sighed, hearing her put to words what I loved so much about this glorious feat. The same voice I heard growing up, now, talking like the true vixen I had fantasized about. Now, we had discovered yet another divine secret... she liked the way I talked trash to her.

"This big juicy ass," I chanted, staring at both meaty cheeks vacillating like Jell-O. "Like it's been baking in the oven all day, so brown and tender-- ready to eat."

"Nourishment." She uttered as her voice rose and fell with my demanding thrusts.

"Yea," I replied.

I couldn't tear my eyes off hers in the mirror, nor could she mine. Each thrust was slow, yet f***eful and deliberate, and each thrust triggering a deep groan from her. Her clit got harder and swelled, and I increased the speed of my circling fingers, winding up the intensity more and more.

Mom clutched her large breasts as she and I stared straight into each other's eyes, sealing a deeper connection beyond the physical aspect of our i****tuous intercourse. Mother deliberately milked my sliding fuck-rod with her anal muscles as our stare committed psychological i****t. Not one shred of our being was being left out of the temperament of our sexual activities, and to the degree that is was bearable. The stare between our eyes was possibly more penetrating than my cock in mother's ass, and the nature of it possibly even more intimate.

"I'm...." she gasped, green eyes still locked on blue.

I could feel the tingle of orgasm, an inexplicable tingle that seemed to come from behind my swinging testicles. I knew I couldn't last much longer. Trying to stay mentally ahead of the fucking, I continued to pound her, bringing mother over the top.

"I'm..." she gasped again, this time with a whispered wail of "cooooommmminggggggg......" several seconds later. She began to wreathe about as orgasm split her sweaty flesh apart, almost as if she was having a seizure. Her knees buckled, dropping her full luscious weight onto our mattress.

Her asshole clamped savagely on my stabbing stalk, pushing me over the edge as well. I couldn't say what threw me over... the fact that I was making the woman of my dreams endure an orgasm, or that her ass was going to make me cumm. Gazing down one last time, I took in the sweet view of mother's buttery globes, glossed over by a thin sheen of perspiration.
That's all it took... seeing that big ass flinging back at me... waves of raw powerful sex, rippling across her heaps.

With a finishing thrust, I cried for mom over and over as I hurled what felt like a gallon of cumm inside the deepest recesses of her plundered bowels. Mother's only response was screaming her astonishment into the sheets, angrily tugging at the fabric. It wasn't a painful or torturous scream, but one of gracious contentment and profound orgasm. Millions of exploding stars crossed my eyes as I cried out for her syrupy ass. Both hands squeezed each orb, shoving myself recklessly as far into her as I could. Rope after rope of hot seed erupted... paralyzed by the awesome reality that I was cumming inside mother's rectum. I became light headed; swaying back and forth as I came crashing down on mother's dampened back.

Moments later...

Beneath me, mom was still enduring the aftershocks of her climax, her body still shaking as if cold. Each twitch of my organ sparked another tremor, causing her asshole to spasm around my still hard cock. Back and forth we spiraled down, the death throes of her orgasm triggering weakening spurts from my cock as the bursts triggered twitches of her internal muscles.

I had done it... I had tasted, fucked, and came inside my mother's ass. I had dreamed, fantasized, and jerked off to this accomplishment for so long. Now, below me catching her breath, mom let me suckle her shoulder as I lapped my tongue across her smooth, moist skin. Afterglow was settling in as both of us whispered our vows of our undying love for each other as I stayed rooted... deep inside her warm colon.

"Stay inside me, just like this." mom spoke with a promising whisper.

"I'm not going anywhere." I reassured her, kissing her ear and neckline.

We remained joined... cock tucked deep in ass, together as one.

"That was incredible," she said after a long, deep kiss. "I've always wanted to do that."

"I can't believe no man ever wanted this," I replied, still trying to grasp the meaning of my accomplishment. "I don't see how with an ass like yours."

"I loved how you talked about it like it was food," she replied. "God that was so fucking sexy."

"Did you like when I licked you-- had my tongue inside you?"

"Fuck yeah, God that just... wow." She exclaimed with a long sigh of wonder. "You were so into it. I never thought anyone could do that."

"You have no idea." I lovingly told her. "You're the sexiest woman I ever hope to have."

Mother purred below me, snuggling against the sheets and squirming below me, feeling my semi-hard cock still tucked safely away in her tranquil depths.

CHAPTER VIIII -- FULFILLMENT

Mom woke me up around 1am, dying for some pizza and beer. I too was kind of hungry, so we went out and found a local watering hole to enjoy the lush Hawaiian scene. She threw on one of her sexy mini dresses, black and VERY revealing. I was so damn proud in taking my woman out on the town as we wolfed down some pizza and found an all-night dance club.

It was remarkable to have such fun with her, taking my appreciation to an all new depth as we couldn't keep our hands off each other all night. I could tell we were the envy of the crowds as we openly made out. I felt like a heroic King showing off his honored Matriarch to his forbidden kingdom. Both of us loved how covert our romance was, and how people would gasp if they actually knew we were mother and son.

Around 3am, mom had another great idea... to make love on the beach. I had never done that, so it didn't take much convincing as we quickly ran a few blocks to the dark, moonlit seashore. Hand in hand, mom and I hurriedly looked for a private spot, loving the liveliness in mom's step. She ran and giggled like a teenager would, playfully chasing me as my heart overflowed with so much love for my beloved woman. Mom found the perfect place as she threw herself at me, furiously yanking my shorts to my ankles. Unsurprisingly, my hands went for her wide hips, pulling up the black dress like it was the grand prize... in so many ways, it was.

"You're gonna make me pregnant tonight," mother lovingly urged into my ear. "Tonight's it... tell me I'm gonna be a mother again."

I shuddered, trying to grasp the surreal implication of her outspoken vocabulary. This was our definitive triumph.

We wasted no time as we fell to the sand, struggling about as I put mother on her back. Solid as pure granite, my reproductive organ found its way back home once more as mother and I pirouetted to the immoral ballet in our lustful hearts. It felt like a mountain's landslide as I tucked my cock inside her, reveling in the glorious success of winning over my dear sweet mother.

This time, we were a****ls... we were strong, f***eful, and eloquent for we knew EXACTLY why we were sharing in the depraved celebration.

As I sawed in and out of mother's buttery cunt, parts of everlasting phrases echoed in my mind...

Deep...

Harder...

My beautiful mother...

Deeper...

Pregnant...

She gave birth to me...

Inside her...

That smooth caramel skin-- thick thighs...

I wanted this ALL my life...

Knock her up...

Mark mother as mine...

The first time I looked at her AS a woman, not as my mother...

Stronger...

Beauty...

So warm inside...

How can society say THIS is wrong?

My own mother is going to make me cumm...

I'm going to cumm. God, this is gonna happen...

Mother...

My dear sweet mother...

Her deep blue eyes...

Inside her...

Soooooooooo fucking sexy...

Pregnant... make her pregnant.

Her stomach, swollen with my c***d... MY baby...

I did this to her...

Get deeper...

FOUR WEEKS LATER

As you could probably guess, all of my hopes and dreams were confirmed after a visit to mother's OB-GYN. Actually, mom already had a strong hunch after our carnal tryst at the beach. We got back to the hotel around 7 that morning after watching the sunrise arm in arm. I'll never forget when I laid down to sl**p, she whispered in my ear "Sweetie, you made your mother pregnant. I feel it inside... you did it."

Naturally, I immediately woke up and celebrated the wonderful news. I trusted my mother's instincts more than anyone else's, and that visit to the doctor only validated my deepest ambition in life.

Leaving Hawaii was a bittersweet departure. Both of us were sad to leave the place where so many good things happened. But it was a couple of weeks after we found out that mom started hinting at a possible move... a fresh start where we could live openly as man and wife... a new f****y without the scornful eye of our peers and friends. With a referral from mom's law partner, and my transfer of my college credits to the University of Hawaii, our move was pretty easy as we bought our first home on the island Oahu. Saying goodbye to all of our friends and f****y wasn't as hard as we thought as we settled in to our newfound life together as husband and wife. Believe me, the amazing sensations of making pure love to my mother nearly every night more than made up for that tenfold.

Watching my mother's belly swell with our c***d became the wind beneath my wings... I had an incredible season with the Warriors football program as mom came to every game we had, home AND away. I honestly felt like mom had gotten younger with her pregnancy... she glowed with a maternal radiance I found so damn sexy... her hair grew longer and her already deep tan just got darker and sexier. The feeling I would get in my stomach, looking at the woman who gave me life, all knocked up and pregnant was something few words can describe. I did this to her... ME. It's a pride I wish more men could understand, but perhaps most if it was just because she is my flesh and bl**d mother. Making love to her was an out of body experience... I never rushed our moments together, forever treasuring the beauty of actually being inside Marilyn... that she gave her heart and soul to me freely and without coercion is the single greatest triumph of my life.

The End

... Continue»
Posted by jefffinn 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 50702  |  
96%
  |  24

United my mother with me

United my mother with me

This is the story of how my mother and I became lovers when I was 18 years old and how our relationship became more intimate later. My mother’s name is Malathi and my name is Prabhakhar. We are a middle class Malayali f****y. My mother was married at the age of 18 to her uncle – my grandmother’s b*****r – when he was 40 years old, after his first wife died. I was born the same year she got married and after me, she had two girls and a boy was born just a few months before this story starts. It was the baby that started our affair. My beautiful mother, who was only 32 years old at that time, used to breast-feed the baby, as she had done all of us. As a young boy of 18, I was attracted by her breasts, which were extremely shapely. At home, mother did not wear any bra (nobody wore bras in our village) and her breasts would jiggle nicely inside her blouse as she walked. Her nipples would be pushing the thin Teri cotton material of her blouse and sometimes, her blouse will be slightly wet with milk from her breasts.

I developed the habit of watching her breasts as the baby sucked on her breasts. Mother would not completely open her blouse, so I can get only glimpses of her nipples and aureole as the baby sucked. But those glimpses drove me crazy. Mother’s aureoles were rosy in color and her nipple was slightly reddish, because she was extremely fair in color. I knew the times she gave milk to the baby and I would position myself conveniently so that I can watch her breasts, even though pretending to read my books. I never imagined that mother would be aware of what I was doing. It was after the baby started getting indigestions that the first event happened. One evening, there was nobody at home except mother and the baby and myself. Mother asked me to sit by her side and said “Prabhakhar, you must stop watching my breasts when I feed the baby”. I was scared out of my wits that mother knows what I am doing. I could not say anything. But mother continued, “Your watching is causing the baby stomach problems because the milk is changed”. She did not say what changed the milk. “Are you jealous of the baby? Do you want some milk too?” I was extremely embarrassed, but I was glad mother was not angry with me. I just sat quiet. Then mother said, “Look here. You are also my baby and I have given you milk from these breasts before. So I do not mind to feed you again from these breasts. Tonight, after everybody is asl**p, you can suck my breasts and satisfy your desire. But you must promise not to watch anymore when I feed the baby and not to tell anybody about this. Ok?” I simply nodded my head and was glad to run out of the house to hide my embarrassment.

But I was eagerly waiting for the night. Our village house was small, as all other houses. There was a kitchen and one room and a verandah outside. My father always slept in the verandah because it was cooler there. The front door was latched inside and if he wants to come in, he will have to knock and wake somebody to open the door. Me, my mother, my two s****rs and the baby all slept in the one room side by side. That was the arrangement in all houses in the villages. That night, after my father had gone to sl**p outside and my s****rs and the baby had slept, my mother whispered in my ears ” Prabhakhar, come to the kitchen”. My heart was pounding with anticipation as I followed her to the kitchen. There she lay down and asked me to lie beside her. Then she unbuttoned her blouse and thrust her right nipple in my mouth. I eagerly took her nipple between my lips and started pressing it. But milk was not coming.

Mother laughed and said “Poor boy, you have forgotten how to suck mother’s breasts. It has been a long time. Here, take more of my breast in your mouth and suck on it. Then you will get milk.” I did as she told her sweet and me milk started flowing into my mouth. My mother drew me closer to her and hugged me. After few minutes, when milk stopped coming from her right breast, mother asked me to take her left breast in my mouth and I enjoyed milk from that breasts until it was also empty. Mother said “Is that enough, baby? Come; let us go to the hall before somebody wakes up. But I said, “Mother, please let me continue sucking your breast a little more. It is so warm and soft in my mouth.” Mother said “Ok, Prabhakhar. Only a little while.” and I again took her warm breast in my mouth and gently pressed it with my lips and tongue. Then I cupped her other breast in my hand and started caressing it. After a while, mother said “You like mummy’s breasts. Don’t you Prabhakhar?” and she hugged me closer to her.

Mother’s voice was unsteady a little bit and I became aware of her heavy breathing. I do not know how long she let me suck her breasts, but I was disappointed when she said, “Come Prabhakhar, let us go to the hall. Enough for today. Remember, not a word to anyone and no watching when I feed the baby”. I said, “Yes ma” and we got up and slept in our usual places. Next day, my mother’s breasts looked more attractive to me than usual. I did not watch her when she fed the baby, but I kept looking at her breasts all other times. When she saw me looking at her breast, mother smiled gently and adjusted her sari so that it fell between her breasts and both her breasts were exposed to my view. I was thrilled and enjoyed the nice movements her breasts made inside her blouse as she moved about. I also noticed that her nipples were more prominent than usual today and that made my mother look lovelier. That night, I was lying in my bed, impatiently waiting for my mother to call me. After making sure the c***dren had slept, mother whispered, “Prabhakhar, let us go to the kitchen” We went to the kitchen and closed the door.

We lay down side by side and mother opened her blouse for me. I hugged her tight and took her right breast in my mouth and sucked her milk. There was lot more milk than the previous day in both of her breasts. After I emptied both her breasts, mother said, “Did you have enough milk today, Prabhakhar? I gave the baby cow’s milk so that you can have more milk” I was thrilled and hugged her tight. “Thanks Ma, your milk and your breasts are so sweet and thanks for showing me both your breasts during the day”, I said. Mother said, “I am happy to show them to you, Prabhakhar. I was a little bit embarrassed because my nipples were erect the whole day and were pushing my blouse out more today” I said, “Ma; those nipples made you look more beautiful today. But why did they become erect Ma?” Mother said, “All because of your sucking and fondling yesterday, Prabhakhar”. “Ma, does my sucking and fondling hurt your breasts” “No, silly boy, mummy feels so nice about your sucking and fondling. That is why her nipples become erect. Now enough of this talking. Here, suck this breast and fondle the other one”. I simply obeyed her. I continued my courtship with my mother’s breasts for along time until we heard the baby crying. Mother said, “Prabhakhar, let me go and feed the baby. Stay here. You can continue when I come back, Ok?” and buttoned up her blouse and went to the hall. After fifteen minutes she came back.

This time, I unbuttoned her blouse and instead of sucking her breasts, I kissed them fondly. Mother was excited. I sat against the wall and asked my mother to lean on me and cupped her breasts from behind and gently fondled them. I caressed her nipples slowly and they became erect. I kissed her neck moving her mangal sutra aside. I could feel my mother trembling against me. After a little while mother said, “Prabhakhar, we should not let this go out of control. Otherwise, we won’t be able to enjoy even this. Mummy has some milk now in her breasts. Just suck it and let us go to sl**p. Ok?” and gave me her breasts. I sucked all the sweet warm milk out of them and then we went to sl**p.

From the next day, mother strictly limited our nightly affair to one hour. But she continued to display her breasts for me during the daytime and also gradually stopped breast-feeding the baby and gave me all her milk to suck. Since there was too much milk for her to hold the whole day, she asked me to come home at lunchtime from school, so that she can feed me. In the evening, she asked me to come home without going for playing and I had a feeding in the evening too. This went on for three months. Of course my father never knew anything about our affair. But somebody else came to know about it – my grandmother, my mother’s mother (who was also my father’s s****r). She lives in a village about 20 miles from us where we have our ancestral property and house. She visits us every three months and we go to her place for all major temple festivals. She came on her regular visit to stay for a week.

My mother had warned me to keep away from her during grandma’s visit. I was not going to get any milk and she won’t show her breasts to me. That was going to be a torture, but mother said it is better to suffer a week rather than lose our affair for ever. But she did not count on grandmother’s keen observational skill and on her milk-making breasts. The third night after grandma came, mother called me to the kitchen. I was surprised. With grandma sl**ping in the hall, how can we play in the kitchen? By the time I got to the kitchen, mother had her blouse already open and thrust her breast in my mouth. The breast was of course swollen with milk and I had my stomach full of her delicious milk in fifteen minutes. Then I asked her about grandma. She explained that as soon as she came, grandma noticed the change in my mother. She felt that mother was happier than she ever was, and she had glow about her body, which was totally new. She also noticed that the baby was not comfortable sucking her breast milk because it had become unused to it for three months. If mother had still milk in her breasts and if she was not giving it to the baby what was she doing with it?

Grandma put two and two together and confronted mother. Mother had to confess and tell her everything about us. But to her surprise, grandma said mother’s happiness is her happiness and since it was now both her daughter and grandson’s happiness, she completely approves it. So I again had my mother’s beautiful breasts to taste and fondle, now with the additional blessing of my grandma. The next day grandma smiled mischievously at me and I felt a little shy to look at her. But when grandma was leaving back for her village, she gave me some money and whispered in my ears, “Bring flowers every day to your mother and put it in her hair. Ok? Make her happier. She will give you more happiness”. I did not quite understand what the meaning was. Anyway, next day, I brought flowers for my mother when I came home in the evening. Mother was surprised but did not wear them immediately. But, when we went to the kitchen that night, mother had the flowers in her hair and she smelt heavenly. From then on I continued to bring flowers everyday which mother used to wear when we got together in the kitchen. Another three months went by and something else happened which took our love affair to the next level. There was a communal riot in town and all schools were closed for two weeks. Since Dussehra was coming after those two weeks, that meant no school for a month. Since it was unsafe to stay in the town during the riots, my father asked mother to take the c***dren, including me, to grandma’s village and stay there for a month. His office did not close, so he will stay in town. So, mother and myself with the two girls and the baby took the bus to grandma’s village. From the bus stop, we took the horse cart and when we reached grandma’s house, she welcomed us nicely.

She took the baby from mother and told her, “Malathi, you are becoming more and more beautiful day by day. Is Prabhakhar bringing you flowers every day” and winked at me. Mother felt very shy and said, “Ma, please, not in front of the girls”. “Look at her, blushing like a teenage girl. You have really made her a lot younger Prabhakhar”, my grandma said. After we relaxed a little bit, mother and grandma went to the temple for the evening Pooja. When they returned, they cooked a nice dinner for us and we all ate heartily. When we were ready to go to bed, grandma said, “Prabhakhar, You go to the upstairs room. I have put your box there. I will take care of the c***dren downstairs.” I was wondering what mother was going to do. I looked at her. But she was demurely looking at the floor avoiding eye contact with me. I went upstairs confused. The upstairs room was a surprise to me. It had been whitewashed. There were festive decorations on the wall and floor. There was a wooden bed in the middle with new mattress and pillows. There were flowers hanging from the canopy over the bed and agarbathi was lit and making the room smells very fragrant. I just sat on the bed wondering what mother was going to do.

After what seemed to me a long time (even though it was only fifteen minutes), mother came upstairs. She had changed her silk sari she was wearing when she went to the temple and was wearing her regular thin cotton sari and slightly tight blouse which accentuated her shapely breasts. She closed the door when she came in and had a box of sweets in her hand. She sat on the bed beside me and said, “These are the temple sweets. Let me put one in your mouth, Prabhakhar” and did so when I opened my mouth. Then I took one and asked her to open her mouth so that I can put in her mouth. My mother came near me and lovingly opened her sweet mouth. But her sweet lips so near me intoxicated me so much that I forgot the sweet and grasping her waist drew her towards me and kissed her. Mother gasped and struggled a bit but I held on to her waist and pressed my lips to hers strongly. She relaxed and put her arms around me and gave her lips to me to taste. We kissed for five minutes and then sank back into the bed breathing heavily. Mother was silent and I was worried. “Ma, are you angry?” I asked. “No, son. You just surprised me. That is all”. “Then you will let me kiss you, Ma?” “Of course, son. If you cannot kiss me who else can”.

I was thrilled and again hugged her and kissed her passionately on her lips. When our lips parted, I said “Ma, your lips are so sweet and soft”. Mother said, “Prabhakhar, there is something else sweet waiting for you inside my blouse. Don’t you want it?” It was then that I noticed that mother’s blouse was all wet in the front with her milk. “I have been heavy with milk from the evening, son. The thought that we are going to be together in this nice room for the whole night made lot of milk in my breasts today. Please suck my breasts”. I cursed myself for being so inconsiderate and immediately unbuttoned mother’s tight blouse. Her beautiful breasts jumped free showing me the lovely areolas and the erect nipples. I cupped my mother’s breasts in my hands lovingly and said, “Mummy, your breasts are so beautiful”. Mother did not let me finish my sentence. She drew my head to her right breast and thrust her nipple in my mouth. Immediately, her sweet milk started pouring into my mouth and for the next half hour, I sucked and fondled my young mother’s lovely breasts. Mother moaned with pleasure as I teased her sensitive nipples with my tongue and when I gently fondled her breasts cupping them nicely in my hands. “Prabhakhar, your hands and lips feel so nice on my breasts. I wish I can have you do that all day”. “Ma, I wish so too.” “I think we can fulfill our wishes at least for a month, Prabhakhar. Grandma said we can spend our time in this room all day, if we wanted to. She is going to care of everything. So, you and I are free to do what we want”

I kissed mother again on her lips and said “I am so happy, Ma” and then asked her “Ma, can I take your blouse off?” Mother hesitated slightly and then said, “You want me to be without blouse?” “I eagerly said “Yes, ma, please”.”Ok, take mummy’s blouse off with your own hands”, she said and sat up. My hands trembled as I pushed her blouse off her lovely shoulders and took it off. Then I showered kisses on her breasts and shoulders and neck. Mother hugged me and moaned with excitement. Then she said, “Prabhakhar, take your shirt off to. It is not fair if only I have to take off my blouse”. I was only happy and immediately peeled off my shirt and threw it on the floor. Immediately, mummy hugged me and kissed me. She felt my muscles and said, “Prabhakhar, I am so happy to have such a strong bodied youngster for my son”. Mother and I played with each other long into the night before we slept. The next few days went joyfully, with mother and I spending most of our time in our room, mother without her blouse letting me enjoy her lovely breasts sucking her delicious milk every half hour or so.

Then one-day mother got into her head the idea that she wants to give me a bath like good old days. So I went with her to the bathroom where she poured water on me and started soaping me. I was only wearing a towel around my waist and when it became heavy with water, it slipped down. I hurriedly tried to wear it back on, but mother snatched it away saying “It is as well, son. Anyway I have to apply soap to your hidden parts too”. Then she looked at my prick and exclaimed “Oh, Prabhakhar, I never imagined your prick would be so long. It used to be the size of a small green pepper just not long ago. You know I used to enjoy fondling it when you were a c***d sucking my breast”. I said “Ma. You can do that even now when I suck your breasts”. “Then let me clean it up nicely, son”, said mother and applied soap and with her soft hands cleaned the entire length of my prick.

Later that day, when we went up to our room, mom gave me her breasts for sucking and as I lay beside her, she put her hand inside my pajama and started fondling my prick. My prick grew large and was uncomfortable for her to fondle inside my pajama. So she untied my pajama and pulled it down making me naked. I did not mind because after all she was my mother and she had seen me naked so many times. But after she fondled it for several minutes, I had to ejaculate and threw one leg around her and pressing my penis against her thighs, let out several hot jets of my semen, pushing into her thighs each time a jet came out. Mother hugged me and said “Oh my darling, I forgot you are now a grown up young man with lot of semen in your balls.” Then I asked “Ma, you have been giving me milk for six months now. Do you want to taste my milk too”? Mother shyly shook her head to say yes. I was excited. “Mom, just like I suck your nipples, you can take my prick in your mouth and suck it. Then, soon, you will get the thick milk”. Mom did like I said and her soft lips encircled my prick and started massaging it. I held her head in position and slowly pumped my prick inside her mouth. Soon, I reached my climax and pumped hot semen into my mother’s mouth. Mother did not let a drop of it go waste.

She gulped all the thick milk as I ejected it. She said “Oh, Prabhakhar, it tastes so nice. I want to drink it whenever you can give me”. I said, “Sure ma, you can have all of it” and I drew her up and we kissed passionately for a long time. After a while, mother wanted to go to the bathroom and went downstairs. When she was gone, I was imagining her lifting her sari, spreading her legs apart and letting her warm golden piss out. My desire to kiss my mother’s womanhood, nestled between her ivory thighs, grew beyond bounds. When she came back, I asked her, “Mother, I want to kiss you here, can I please?” cupping her pudenda with my palm. Mother was taken aback, but she did not take my hand away. Her face was slightly red with shyness and she slowly pulled her petticoat up to her waist revealing to me little by little her gorgeous legs and smooth creamy thighs and finally her beautiful pudenda covered with soft hair. Mother did not have too much hair on her lovely womanhood and I could see the glistening petals of her love flower nestling sexily between her thighs.

Mother spread her legs a little and I caressed her vulva gently and lovingly. Mother closed her eyes and started moaning a little. I got between her legs and kissed her things and all around her vulva. Mother smelled very nice between her thighs and there was a fragrant warm aroma rising from her vulva. Finally, I hugged my mother around her thighs and put my lips over her soft love fruit and kissed it. Mom jerked a little when my lips contacted her sensitive vulva and pressed my head down on her vulva. Then I started licking mother’s juices, which tasted like honey to me. Then I put my tongue inside my mother’s vulva and touched her clit. Mother slightly raised her hips as I did that and I pressed my mouth closer and took her clitoris between my lips and gently pressed it. Mother jerked her hips several times as I did that and pressed my head down harder into her vulva. Soon, she let out a long moan and warm sweet juice poured from her pudenda. I sucked all of her juice as it poured and licked her vulva clean like a puppy. Then I moved up and mother hugged me and kissed me passionately. We kissed for a long time with more intimacy than ever before.

When our lips parted, mother said, “Prabhakhar, you are showing me so many pleasures which I never new existed. Will you do this to me often please? I feel so nice when you are between my thighs kissing my pudenda”. I said, “Mother, I am willing to spend my entire life between your thighs, drinking the sweet honey from your vulva. I don’t think I need anything else except your sweet breast milk and vulva juice to live.” Mother said, “That reminds me, dear, my breasts are heavy now with milk. Suck my breasts”, and pulled my head to her right breast. I took mother’s lovely soft breast, in my mouth and started drinking her sweet milk, hugging her tightly. After a while, mother said, “Prabhakhar, play with my vulva, dear. I am having strange feelings there”. I was only too glad and immediately slid down between mother’s thighs and started showering kisses on her wet and warm vulva.

I made mother get climax four times that afternoon by sucking her pudenda, before we went downstairs for the evening tea. Later that night, I saw my mother fully naked for the first time. She removed her blouse, sari and petticoat and stood before me like a goddess. She looked gorgeous with nice legs and thighs and wonderfully shaped breasts. I knelt before her and pushed my face into her vulva and kissed it passionately. Then we lay down on the bed and hugged each other tightly, with my penis pressing over her pudenda. After a while, mother put one leg over me and started making pushing motions pressing my prick more tightly over her pudenda. I was excited and said, “Mother, let us copulate, please. I have wanted to do that with you for so long”. Mother said, “Son, I have also been dreaming of that for the past three months. But, we will do it on a good day. I will ask grandma to find a good day for us to become a couple. Just wait until tomorrow. Today, you can put your prick between my thighs and I will press it with my thighs and you can enjoy that way.”

I was immensely excited to hear that mother and I are going to become a couple. Most of that night, mother and I played love games with my mother, sucking her breasts, kissing her vulva, licking her love juice from deep inside her vulva, teasing her clitoris with my lips and making her get climax and fucking her between her thighs. Mother sucked my cock several times, making me climax and drinking my love milk. With our entire love making, at one point, mother’s mangal sutra got cut and all the beads and the gold fell on the bed. We picked up all of them and bundled them up in a piece of a paper so that next day, mother can put them on a thread again. For the rest of the night, mother was without mangal sutra and she did not mind. In fact, she seemed to be feeling happy being without that mangal sutra. Next day, in the morning, mother came up and speaking excitedly like a little girl, said, “Prabhakhar, grandma says today is a good day for us. Get up and take bath. We have to do a few things”. I immediately got up went for bath. When I came back, I saw mother dressed in a beautiful new silk sari, wearing lot of gold jewelry and flowers and looking like a bride.

Grandma gave me also new silk kurta and pajama to wear and when I was ready, to my utter surprise and delight, she gave me the mangal sutra she had prepared and asked me to tie it around my mother’s neck. Mother bent her head obediently like a bride and I tied the mangal sutra around her golden neck. Then grandma gave me a flower chain and asked me to put it mother’s hair. I was feeling like a bridegroom marrying my own mother. Then, grandma asked me to take mother to the temple for prayer. When we returned, she prepared a grand dinner for us and then she asked us to go upstairs after giving her blessing. As soon as we were in our room and closed the door, mother rushed into my arms and we kissed each other passionately for a long time. Then mother took of her sari, blouse and petticoat and became naked. I also did the same and led her to the bed where she lay down and invitingly spread her hands and said, ” Come, Prabhakhar, let us become a couple”.

I fell on her and embraced her and showered kisses all over her golden body, including her lovely breasts and warm vulva… Then I asked mother to lie on the bed with her legs dangling down and I took her legs and put them over my shoulder. Mother spread her vulva with her fingers and I inserted my eager prick into my mothers waiting pudenda. I slid my prick deep into mother’s silky vulva and slowly started fucking her. After five minutes, mother reached her climax, but I held on and I let myself have a climax only after mother had reached climax three times. I wanted mother to remember our first coupling all her life and I am sure she did have a heavenly time that day. That was the first day of Dusserah and the next 12 days, as the village people enjoyed ras at the temple, mother and myself enjoyed our own ras in our room. Mother was insatiable with her newfound awareness of sexual pleasure, which she had not experienced when she was young.

I was glad to give my young mother as much pleasure as she wanted. Grandmother was very happy to see her daughter and grandson enjoying life so well. She not only helped me and my mother to become a couple, but she did another thing, which enabled us to stay as couple. My father, who was her b*****r, came visiting for the last three days of Dussehra and on the day we were to leave for our town, he called me aside and started talking to me. He said, “Son, your grandma told me everything that has happened between you and your mother. I think you have done your mother a good thing”. I was completely shocked. My father continued, “I married you mother when I was already 40 and she was only 18. I was not able to give her the happiness she deserved at her age. Now you can give her all that. She can be my wife for the outside world, but within our f****y, she will be your wife. Keep giving her happiness.” I did not know whether to feel shocked or feel happiness that, really, my mother has become my wife. I asked my father, “What about you father. Who will take care of you?” Father smiled and replied, “Since you took grandmother’s daughter, I am taking her for myself.” “Father, what are you saying?” I asked incredulously.

He said, “I have had desire for my s****r for along time. But it was taboo to have relations with your s****r. So I kept silent. But, now you and your mother have taken the bold step. So I also took the bold step and asked your grandmother to be my wife. She gladly agreed. So we will have a mother-son couple and a b*****r-s****r couple in our f****y”. At that time, my mother and grandmother came in. My mother and myself touched my father and grandmother’s feet and asked for their blessing, which they heartily gave. As is the traditional way, they said, “Give us a grandc***d soon”. Mother felt very shy and bent her head and ran to the next room. And I followed her so that I can fulfill my father’s wish by making my mother pregnant with our first c***d.... Continue»
Posted by nana414 3 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 10323  |  
93%
  |  13

Making My Mother Pregnant

Making My Mother Pregnant


This is a story i would like to shear with you all i will add it in a few parts as it is long . i am not the auther but this is the best story i have read on the net .

Author's Note: This is a romance story of the ages. It is not a meaningless story of sex, but an eloquent exploration of forbidden seduction, magnificent consummation, and triumph between a mother and her son. It is meant for readers who enjoy the details of the art of seduction, and the everlasting thrill of impregnating a woman a man deeply loves.

In this story, you will not read about how big my penis is or even see my name for I felt the reader to would experience the accomplishments "first hand" without those unnecessary deviations.

Enjoy!

Chapter 1 -- The Burden Of Loving Your Mother

Chapter II -- Indecent Proposal

Chapter III -- Hawaii

Chapter IV -- Disclosure

Chapter V -- Marriage

Chapter VI -- Making Love to My Wife

Chapter VII -- Afterglow

Chapter VIII -- The Big Prize

Chapter VIIII – Fulfillment

*

CHAPTER I - THE BURDEN OF LOVING YOUR MOTHER

I suffer from a pregnancy fetish, I admit. It's been a lifelong affliction, but only recently have I come to embrace this obsession as what makes me who I am. If that labels me as weird or strange, so be it. It's something undeniable I feel I was born with.

I know that's odd for a guy who's just 21, a college football player, and overall a good student who's been told he's a handsome strapping young guy by the few girls he's dated. Most of my friends are terrified of becoming "tied down" to one girl in a marriage, going to many lengths to prevent, what I feel, is a beautiful and timeless honor for any man to share with a woman he so desperately loves. That perspective seems to be pretty much a forgotten prospect these days.

You're probably wondering about the title. Mom's name is Marilyn, and she is a captivating, glowing young woman that just turned 40 last month. It's easy to describe her to you as one of the world's most attractive women, and in my eyes she truly is. Mom stands at 5'6", and carries her rubenesque, hourglass body with the grace and elegance of a classic Hollywood starlet. I emphasize "hourglass" by virtue of its alluring, captivating spell it cast over me as a teenager. Her skin gleams with a lush beige tone-- supple and firm in part to a lifestyle of health and fitness. Her dark brown hair drops about her silky shoulders, cascading downward as if a tropical waterfall at dawn... I swear one day I am hiring a sculptor to cast her as a statue, much like the Romans did in honor of their Goddesses of fertility.

Mom and I are blessed with an openly candid relationship. Much of that came from my father's death when I was all but five, leaving me a nice inheritance that I could only touch upon my 21st birthday, which had just happened. My father held a patent on a chemical invention that left us both with no financial worries, but mom kept her career going as a lawyer, and is now a partner in a prestigious local firm. I have to confess that seeing mom in her sexy tight business suits has been the focus of many late night/early morning jerk offs that got me through the never-ending chaos of my adolescence.

The day I realized I wanted to make my mother pregnant was about six months ago. I had been seeing a girl here at school who reminded me of mom in many ways. I didn't realize their similarities until later. While my passion for both pregnancy and my mother had not yet been realized, it was when I was making love to my girlfriend that I became aware of how deep I was shoving myself into her when I came. It was like stepping out of myself and watching a guy hell bent on sending his seed into the deepest regions of a woman's womb. I lifted her up by those luscious c***d bearing hips-- an a****listic vehemence overtook me-- to reach an even greater depth as the joys of orgasm split my flesh apart. One clear thought suddenly became indisputable... I wanted to knock her up. I wanted to claim her as my own woman, ensuring she would never leave me, EVER. I wanted the f***e of my seed to revoke the potency of the birth control she was on. At that remarkable instant, I had discovered the primal essence of my true self... the fearless bravery of my raw nature to consume, impregnate, and make this woman mine for all eternity.

Of course, the days and weeks passed with no news of conception that I had hoped for. Thankfully, there was good reason why it didn't happen.

After that moment of ecstasy, I started exploring my desires online, spending a lot of time watching porn and reading erotica stories. The videos I watched held a magnificent importance as I imagined the couples fucking each other for the sole purpose of creating a living, breathing testament to their sordid love affair. Stumbling across an erotic story site, I searched for all stories that involved pregnancy, and spent many nights in my apartment masturbating to the awe-inspiring tales of other men planting their seed. It was when I came across a story titled "A Tale of Forbidden Love" that changed absolutely everything.

The story centered on a young guy like myself who was helplessly in love with his mother. By this point in my life, I had buried my teenage urges for mom, scoffing them off as just a passing crush. I sat up to read this story with the zeal of ten thousand men, reading every sacred word of this story's unimaginable romance. My heart beat like no other time in my life, as my breath was shallow with excitement. I had never seen something like this actually put to words... how the author lovingly described every immaculate kiss and embrace. Their relationship was presented in a traditional romantic prose, laced with unconditional love and a purity I had never associated i****t with.

I was fully convinced that this wasn't i****t... this was TRUE love in its deepest form.

My forehead was beading in perspiration, reading how the son was relishing the fulfillment of penetration... how he couldn't believe the luck he had, being back inside the very womb that created him. This was his mother! He was making love to his beloved mother! I took a deep breath and reached for my Vaseline, cupping a generous handful over my throbbing cock.

"His mother," I whispered to myself. "Oh my God."

I shuddered as the first strokes galvanized my fiery will. I promptly went back to the story to read where the mother was affectionately welcoming her son's intrusion. And hell, not just welcoming, but ENCOURAGING him with shocking verbiage. My God, I wasn't ALONE in my thoughts!! I had found someone else who FELT this way. I luxuriated in that surreal reality as it felt so fucking good to delicately stroke my cock, taking my sweet time in my newfound taboo, or should I say-- now my sole purpose in life. Honestly, it felt like I was a virgin all over again.

That night changed my life forever. Figuratively AND literally.

CHAPTER II -- INDECENT PROPOSAL

I had to hatch a plan. I started to make up the pros and cons of taking my own mother to bed as my lover. The pros were that she and I already had a very open relationship, and that we could talk about pretty much everything. Mom had even told me about the birds and the bees, doing the job of my father as she wove a wonderful web of enchantment, mystery, and true love. One thing she said that stuck with me was "never take a woman to bed that you wouldn't marry". Oh my God, how true that statement was, especially now. I asked myself over and over again if I could really love my mother as a woman... as my equal. I had to make absolutely sure.

The cons were her career and our lives. If news of this ever got out, everything would be ruined. But with great risk comes even greater reward. I had little convincing to do to myself, but with mom, this would take time and patience. Understanding and sacrifice. Love without conditions.

The first step would be changing the little things. At home one weekend, I started calling her "mother" instead of "mom". I opened the car door for her, cleaned the house and went out of my way for her. I kept my efforts low enough to make her notice, but not say anything. As any guy can tell you, a son truly knows his mother in ways no other man, husband or father can't. I began to think of this as "the perfect seduction".

Mom caught me on the way out the door that Sunday night heading back to college.

"Why did you start calling me 'mother', honey?" she timidly asked.

I smiled, seeing the familiar shimmer of curiosity in her sapphire eyes.

"Because it's respectful-- proper," I answered. "It just... sounds nicer."

Mother returned my smile with one of her own.

"It does, doesn't it?" she responded. "Always the perfect gentleman."

"I love you, mother." I voiced with no smile or smirk... "So much".

She embraced me as I felt the fires of my love for her surge. I held her just a little longer and a little closer than usual, taking the time in inhale the intoxicating aroma of her fragrant hair. I purred, tightening my arms about her even more.

"Oooooh baby," she cooed. "That feels so nice."

"Patience." I reminded myself.

"Hugs are always good." I said, resuming the role of the demure son.

Mom leaned back, brushing my hair with her hands. I could sense the torrent of i****tuous desire ebb away as I held back. I didn't want to rush this.

"Call me when you get there." She said.

"I always do." I said with a smile as I went to my car.

All the way back to my apartment, I went back to our hug and how good it felt with her in my arms. I knew she felt it too... she HAD to. I drove home with no music or phones. The deafening passions in my head was enough... I felt good about my efforts, encouraged by the little things I did for her. I began imagining what our first time would be like together; assuming the perfect seduction worked in my favor. I began thinking about what would make her even happier... some roses? A secret admirer card? An anonymous e-mail?

I had it... mom LOVED to travel. Her favorite place was Oahu, Hawaii. She and I went there when I was in ninth grade and I never saw her happier. It was the first time I ever saw mom's succulent, rubenesque body in a bikini. For me, that was when I saw mom as a real woman... a beautiful and stunning goddess that captivated me. I recalled how her glistening skin looked in the hot sun... how gorgeous and round her wide ass was. I had sunglasses on, getting a free pass to stare at her mystifying backside for hours. She and I were lying out in the sun together as I positioned myself so I could look like I was asl**p, but secretly studying every sweeping curve of her fertile backside.

I studied how her back dipped down from her shoulders, sliding downhill before the crest of her honeyed ass arched skyward. The high angle of that delicious curve was what enchanted me. How the hot sun baked her flesh... the suntan lotion giving her skin a glossy sheen to it. It splayed outward, forming two perfectly brown buns of golden ass. Wide, full, and... well, big. I don't mean fat, but mom just had a great looking set of ripe, full globes. I must have stared at that mouthwatering ass for hours. I didn't play out any fantasies while looking, but just laid there in awe of how beautiful my mother Marilyn truly was. I loved the width... I loved how amazing she looked. Little did I know then that I was picking up on her vivid fertility.

What a better place to declare my sinful confession and make Marilyn pregnant.

The next day, I transferred some money out of my trust fund to get our vacation booked. I used Expedia to book everything, First Class and in a plush beachside bungalow. Mom had some time off as I printed off our complete itinerary and couriered them over to her office to surprise her. I got the call two hours later when she returned from lunch, giddy as a teenaged girl on her first date. Listening to mother's delighted reactions made me realize just how important her happiness was to me. When she was happy, I was happy. And as I hung up, I really began to comprehend what true love was all about... it wasn't about me or my goal to bed my mother. It was all about her.

The five-day trip was in a month, and I passed the time by planning out the daily schedule of our visit. I had us going on bike rides, long hikes, and several intimate, romantic dinners for every night. I also decided to quit jerking off as to save up my stamina and seed, which hopefully would be put to good use at our place at the beach. It was perfect... no one on either side of us for ten miles. As the date approached, mother's phone calls to me doubled, even tripled. She would call just to ask what she should bring, or what to wear... silly things, but to me, they were as endearing as she was. I loved listening to her melodic voice...

Our trip began as mother didn't sl**p at all the night before. Thankfully I had reserved us in First Class as we took advantage of all the free alcohol and food. By the time we reached our connection in LA, mother and I were well passed inebriated. I made a few mental notes as to what I could do to persuade her in Hawaii... and alcohol was looking to provide some serious help. Mom was holding my hand longingly by the time we were taking off over the Pacific. Soon after, she had my entire arm wrapped with hers as our Flight Attendant could see mom's tipsy appearance.

"Sir?" asked the flight attendant. "Can I get your wife a blanket or something?"

I about died right there. Wow... someone thought my mother was my wife. The immediate swell of lifelong pride and jubilation made my heart almost stop.

"Sure." I replied, tightening my hold on mother's hand.

Mom's head was on my shoulder, slipping in and out of sl**p.

"Honey?" she started. "Did I just hear... that... she... well, asked if I was your wife?"

I took in a long deep breath, trying to summon whatever courage I could find.

"Yea." I said with hesitant bravery.

"Awwwwwww," mother slothfully uttered. "That's so sweet."

I swallowed back my apprehension in one big gulp, leaning over to kiss mother's forehead. As I did, I whispered "I'd love for you to be my wife."

"Oooooh baby." Mother cooed. "You'd be my first choice for a husband."

I closed my eyes with my lips sealed to her forehead, basking in the virtue of the moment. Finally... mother had endorsed my lifelong ambitions. Whether it was the alcohol or the thrill of the moment, I didn't care. All that mattered was our shared confession.

"Maybe we should just play the part, you know?" I continued.

"Mmmmmmmm," mother purred, settling her head against my shoulder, redoubling her hold of my arm. "Sure, baby. But if you're my husband, then you don't leave my side."

"I promise." I replied, lifting her hand to mine for a kiss.

I couldn't believe how brave I was getting. I had just took my mother's hand and fucking kissed it!!

Mother didn't stir, just continued her purring as she drifted off to sl**p.

CHAPTER III - HAWAII

We arrived at the cottage as I quickly put mom to bed. I was still tipsy, but was sober enough to make sure she was okay. The novelty of being in Hawaii made for a quick nap as Mom was back up in less than an hour, relishing the tropical paradise we were in.

The first two days we did the tourist attractions, riding bicycles around the island and doing all the typical things tourists do. I had to admit that bedding mom slid down the priority list as I really did enjoy seeing Hawaii like this. But, being in a tropical paradise like this really does bring out the sultry, exotic nature in human beings. Mom dressed in some awesome outfits, so revealing and dreamingly tight. She would wear her black bikini top adorned with colorful hip scarves that accentuated those gloriously wide hips I kept staring at. With her wind blown auburn hair all about her shoulders, Mom was looking incredibly hot. And her large plentiful breasts, tucked safely inside her bikini. I was beside myself, pondering how they just seemed to glow with tepid sexuality. She looked to be a free wheeling, sexy woman who was in her prime.

I made reservations at an upscale beachside restaurant on our third night there. I wanted to treat her to a night out on the beach and shower her with all the gifts and treasures of a man who was head over heels in love. I only did it to a point though, careful of not breaching that paternal threshold... at least, not yet.

Again, like on the plane, the hostess greeted us as Mr. and Mrs. Rogers, which I secretly celebrated inside as I glanced over at mom, who had the slightest smirk on her lovely face. God she looked so fucking beautiful.

After we sat down at our table, mom breached the subject...

"Okay, why is it everywhere we're going, everyone thinks we're married?" she said, sipping on her glass of water.

"I haven't the slightest clue." I answered, returning her crafty grin.

"You're not telling them we are, are you?" she grilled back.

"No," I shot back. "I wouldn't do that. Well, I mean, not without your blessing."

"Hmmm." she huffed, looking out at the majestic sapphire ocean a few yards away.

Oh... how little she knew. How much I wanted to confess it all right then and there. How much I DID want to tell the world I wanted to marry my own mother. It was an awkward moment of silence.

"Maybe we could just play the part since everybody thinks so anyway." I bravely said.

"I knew you were up to no good, mister." Mom came back, slapping my hand in a c***dish tap. "What is it with you k**s and this whole cougar thing? Are we the 'flavor of the month' now?"

"Oooh no, no," I immediately denied. "This is FAR from just a fad or what's in style."

Just as the conversation hinted at the desirable direction I wanted it to go in; our brainless waitress broke in with a ridiculously sickening smile. I wanted to strangle her for ruining my progress.

After that, the conversation went nowhere near a mother/son romance, much less anything remotely personal. Damn.

The next morning, I awoke from a frustrating night of aggravation and hopelessness. It was now day four of our trip and tomorrow, we were scheduled to fly back home. Anger and dissatisfaction boiled in my bl**d, but as I woke up and made my way down the hall, I could hear mom on the phone. Not thinking anything of it, I couldn't help but listen...

"Yea hi, I'd like to order a car to pick my husband and I up tomorrow." She said in her low voice.

I froze in my steps...

"Yes, to the airport. We're on flight 467, Delta. Yes, 2pm. Great."

She hung up the phone as my heart was beating in my throat, nearly strangling me with the shock. Was this real? Did she just say what I had been praying for?

Mom then walked by the hall, catching me standing there in voiceless dismay. She too stopped, aware of what I had just heard. All presumed innocence, ignorance, and misgiving had been suddenly and luckily eradicated. We stood looking at each other as two adults now... no longer mother and son, but two people unexpectedly aware of a greater sense of purpose and being at that singularly consequential moment.

We both stood there, silent... looking at each other in a swirling pursuit of what to say next. I know most would pass it off as a silly little slip of the tongue... but for some reason, both Marilyn and I stood there, lock-jawed-- paralyzed by her semi-confession on the phone. All that I could think was;

"Mother?" I softly whispered.

She looked down, as if in regret.

"You don't have to say anything," I continued, taking a few steps to her. "I heard what you said."

"I didn't... mean for you to hear that." She replied, timid and bashful.

I stopped, knowing this delicate situation called for a full and honest assessment before continuing any further.

"I'd like to uhmmm," I started. "I'd like to make some coffee and uhmmm... share a few things that I think I need you to hear."

Mom's eyes batted, looking out the window, swallowing back her fear and panic.

"Okay." She barely said with her head down.

I could tell she was nervous and upset. Hell, I was too, but not in a bad way.

Mom sauntered off into the other room as I fumbled my way making some coffee. I had never felt the bl**d pulse through my body like this... my heart raced as did my breathing. I told myself over and over again to hold it together as I poured us two cups, and headed into the front den where she sat with her head hung low.

She must have heard me walk in...

"Now I know why you call me 'mother'," She uttered. "It makes sense."

I handed her her cup, not making any eye contact whatsoever as I agonizingly sat on the chair across from her.

"Then let me tell you what makes sense for me," I started, taking in a HUGE breath.

This was it... the moment of truth.

"I uhmmm, I've been in love with you for a few years now. When I say 'in love', I don't mean son to mother love, but... as a man to a woman. A woman that, in my eyes, is deserving of the most beautiful love affair on this planet. I know that there are so many reasons why you should say this is wrong... excuses not to listen to any of my reasoning. We're taught this is wrong... evil... and sinful." I said.

Mother kept her face down the entire time, making my heartfelt confession twice as hard. But I wasn't giving up.

"My only answer to all those doubts is that I am in love with you. I'm not in this for a cheap one night stand or just to get my rocks off... I'm seriously involved... I love you, and I want to be with you as a man with his woman... the long term picture. Together." I declared. "I don't expect you to magically wave a wand and give me what I want because something like this is a huge step for the both of us. I know that. I've played out every imaginable scenario with this... and all I keep doing is coming back to the beginning... I love you, I want you as a man does a woman... I want to make love to you, share our lives together... everything."

With that, I stopped to take a drink. I couldn't believe what I had just said.

By now mom's hands were raked over her hair, looking like a hardened criminal awaiting sentencing. I had never seen her so morose. My heart ached since I caused her to be like that.

"Mother," I began. "Please tell me what you're feeling."

Mom didn't say anything for a moment.

"I need," she started, clearing her throat. "I need to be alone for a while."

Fuck.

I sighed heavily as I stood. I tried to reassure myself that this was a lot to digest for her. Putting her needs and wants before mine was starting to get old. But, true love isn't about me or what I want... it's about the happiness of the one you truly love.

Not saying a word, I walked out the front door, granting her that wish. This was hard for the both of us. Its not every day a son confesses his sexual and matrimonial love for his own mother.

Later that night...

Nightfall was upon us as I had gone into town, aimlessly wandering the streets. I hung out at a bar and put down some beers. My mind was thoroughly sedated... I had taken the plunge and bared it all to my very own mom. I had to admit that her lack of replies or answers was killing me. It was up to me to guess what my mother was feeling or thinking.

It was enough to drive any sane man crazy.

Around 2am the next morning, I stumbled back into our cottage and crashed. I was completely trashed, but it felt great to kill the pain in my heart with the alcohol.

I didn't see mom until nine hours later when I awoke, realizing our flight back home was in three hours. I showered, packed, and popped some Advil for the headache I had, reassuring myself to be brave and just go through the motions. As I gulped down a glass of orange juice in the kitchen, I saw a lone figure sitting out at the beach.

It was her...

I quickly checked mom's room and saw she hadn't even packed. This made no sense at all. I had to make this up as I went along, so I decided to call a cab and get myself out of there as quickly as possible. Maybe leaving was the best choice. Perhaps she wanted my disclosure to stay in Hawaii...

I decided to at least tell mom I was leaving for the airport.

Walking out to the white sands of the beach, I was nervous as hell. Mom had a blanket wrapped around her and sunglasses hid the eyes I so desperately wanted to look into to see any inkling of hope.

I cautiously walked to her side, keeping a safe distance away.

"Just wanted to let you know I'm off the airport." I sullenly said.

"I uh, I'm sorry I ruined the last day of the vacation." I finished, hoping she would say something... ANYTHING.

"I never meant for it to come to this." I added.

And nothing. All mom did was stare straight ahead... like some cryptic zombie.

I sighed, and then made up my mind to leave. It was a difficult call, but I did it and never looked back as I walked back to the beach house to meet the cab waiting on me.

... Continue»
Posted by paul73 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 9097  |  
16%
  |  14

Making My Mother Pregnant Part 1

CHAPTER IV - DISCLOSURE

The short jaunt back to the airport, checking in and getting my seat was all a blur. The torture of my confession was the****utic at the time, but now had lasting consequences. I began to wonder if everything was now destroyed. How would our relationship be now? As I watched the ground crew finish loading our bags, I had decided once I got home to empty out my bedroom and get my belongings back to my apartment at school, this way mother wouldn't have to suffer any longer.

"Passenger Rogers, please report to the front of the plane." Announced the flight attendant over the intercom.

I dutifully left my seat, meeting the gate agent at door to the plane.

"Mr. Rogers?" asked the gate agent. "Your wife is at the ticket counter. Apparently there's an emergency."

I couldn't believe it. I raced back through the jetway as I saw mother standing at the counter with tears streaming down her face. The heartbreaking sight instantly forgave her silence as I took her into my aching arms.

"I couldn't let you leave." Mother cried into my shoulder.

"Oh mother, its okay." I reassured her over and over.

I told the gate agent that I wouldn't need my seat while holding my mother closely. With that, our plane departed as mother and I eagerly remained in each other's arms.

"I just didn't know what to say or do," She continued. "But I knew leaving wasn't answer."

"Oh mother," I answered. "You did what anyone would do. It was a lot to throw at you. I'm so sorry."

"No, no," she shot back. "I'm sorry I couldn't find the words... but I love you too. I love you so, so much. I know this is hard, but we'll make it work. We have to-- it was meant to be. I know that in my heart."

Her acknowledgment took my breath away. I reclaimed her in my arms, cradling her as I had dreamt for so many years. Both of us felt as if a million pound weight had been suddenly lifted from our souls.

"I love you soooooo much, mother." I fondly avowed. "So much."

"Ssssh," she said. "I told them I was your wife."

"I don't care. I want the whole world to know I'm in love with you." I answered.

We stood there, staring into each other's eyes for a never-ending moment in time. I marveled at the beauty within those blue eyes, trying to grasp the enormity of what was happening. This was the woman who bore me, admitting-- confessing, and accepting her son's love as truly righteous. It was this exact moment that reminded me of my favorite film, "Somewhere in Time". I swear I could almost hear that beautiful love theme play as we stood together... it did feel as if we had crossed so many barriers and obstacles to reach this moment.

"You're so beautiful." I whispered.

"Ooooh baby," she cooed back, grazing my face with her soft feminine hands. "You have no idea how much this means to me."

"I want to kiss you." I blurted out.

Mother scoffed, playfully batting my chest with her hand.

"But not here," I said. "I want it to be special."

Mother's eyes welled up in swelling realization.

"My son." She whimpered. "The handsome man I so love."

We quickly realized we needed to leave, and fast. We left the gate and grabbed my luggage as we headed back out to the car. While on our way, we immediately knew our trip was going to be for a lot longer. We could just sense something very special was happening... Unfortunately, the private beach bungalow was already reserved for another guest, so I promptly reserved a suite at the Hilton at the beach. Things were happening so fast that we both could barely contain our excitement and thrill.

We checked in at the hotel as Mr. and Mrs. Rogers as mother lovingly held my hand openly in public. As I signed us in, mother clung to my arm, easily fitting in the role of my dotting. I marveled at the forbidden triumph I had gratefully acquired. The woman I had coveted and craved was IRREVOCABLY mine. I had to lean over several times to kiss mother's hair as I signed the credit card receipt. Each time mother cooed in soft, blissful content. God, even that was so exotically sexy to hear... my own mother welcoming my kisses.

The great feeling of getting the woman you've sought for so long is indescribable. Most guys know what I exactly mean, but knowing that woman is your own mother adds an entirely new spin to it... a thrill beyond all thrills. It still takes my breath away even to this day.

After we checked in, I took mother to the concierge. "If we're going to do this, I want to do it the right way."

"By doing what?" mother asked.

By that time, I saw the concierge... "Excuse me sir? Can I ask where we might be able to find a local minister to perform a wedding for my lovely fiancé and I?"

I heard mother sigh heavily, tightening her hold on my hand as the concierge happily listed a few names and phone numbers for me. I found out that we could reserve a private spot on the beach at sunset, and that there was an opening for that evening. I immediately took the reservation and tipped the concierge $50 for his help as we sat down to call the list of ministers.

"So passionate, so... romantic," Mother blurted out, her eyes tearing up, and both of us smiled in elation.

I wanted a new age minister, hopefully a female to perform the ceremony. I didn't care to legalize or certify it as I knew there would be no way that could happen. Besides, having a government seal of approval for our marriage wasn't necessary... what mattered were the vows we would pledge to each other... those carried far more meaning than any legal document EVER would.

I found a native Hawaiian priestess, immediately booking her as the next step was clear... rings and a wedding dress. It was still early in the afternoon, and if we hurried, we could have mother clad in a stunning wedding gown before our ceremony at 6:30pm. Mother just marveled at how I took charge of the event, never once voicing any objections whatsoever. With the help of the concierge, we were at a local bridal shop in no time. While mother tried on dresses, I walked over to a nearby jewelry store to find mother the perfect wedding ring. I had to move some money out of my annuity to make it happen, but I found a gorgeous five carrot sterling silver diamond ring. I had the inside of the ring engraved, saying "To my wife, who gave me life."

I returned to find mom had already purchased her gown, playing the part of a blissful bride to be. Mother teasingly said it was bad luck for me to see his bride the day of the ceremony, so I gladly played along. We got back to our room as she took over one half of the suite for her preparation, shutting all the doors. The hair and makeup lady arrived shortly thereafter while I got into my tux. I then set out a bunch of candles I picked up after I bought mom's ring.

"Good God this is all happening so fast." I heard her say to the makeup lady.

"Oh I'm sure it's the right thing to do," the makeup lady replied. "You two have made it this far, right?"

"Yea," mother said with a long sigh. "I guess you're right."

"Plus, he's one heck of a handsome guy-- if I do say so myself," she added. "And so young-- uhmm uhmm uhmm."

The two shared a subdued laugh as I kind of smiled too, thinking that if this makeup lady REALLY knew what she was prepping my mother for, she'd really lick her lips with envy.

"Girl, you are gonna need a team of horses to keep up with that young stud." The makeup lady said with another laugh.

The two continued their silly little chat as it all started to finally hit me. The day had begun in heartache and misery, and now was turning out to be so incredibly different than I expected. The sincere reality hit me that I was about to make my very own mother my wife... I was going to marry her and make her my life's partner in everything I was about to embark on. What took my breath away was the knowledge that I would finally bed her on this night. I would at last be inside the woman that carried and gave birth to me... tonight; she would be giving me new life... one of mind-boggling discovery and beautiful experiences.

As I sat in the adjoining room, my heart fluttered just thinking about being inside my mother for the very first time. Not as a son or c***d, but as a legitimate lover. I silently begged myself not to cumm at first-- hoping to prolong what would be a euphoric event without end.

CHAPTER V -- MARRIAGE

I slid the card in the door latch, balancing my new wife as I carried her in to our darkened suite. I wanted to carry her as any new husband would his blushing new bride after their vows were exchanged.

Setting Marilyn down, we both finally faced each other in the throes of matrimonial arousal. My heart exploded in my chest with every beat as I could hear our breaths tinged with nervousness.

"Wow," Mom uttered. "We did it. We really did it."

"Yea." I nodded yes, taking a step to her in loving courage.

Our hands intertwined as she sighed heavily, closing her eyes. It was now dark as I went to light the dozen candles I placed around the room earlier. As mom watched me light every one, she remarked "Wow, you're so romantic... what every girl dreams of."

I turned out all the lights as I stood back to appreciate the warm orange glow cast upon my mother's shapely body. Her skin, deeply illuminated by the warmth of the flickering flames. We both knew we were about to embark on something so spectacular... so promising and strong, but yet it was all still so unknown to us.

"For better or for worse." My bride voiced.

My only reply was lifting the back of my hand, caressing her beautiful cheek and jaw.

"Oh my Gawd," Mother feebly whimpered as her eyes closed. "I married my own son. My God."

"And you'll never regret it." Was my answer, tracing the contours of her full lips.

Up to this point, Marilyn and I had just held hands and walked arm in arm. That was pretty much it. We both hadn't even kissed yet, but that was about to change as I slowly leaned down, keeping my eyes on the prize. As I did, I couldn't help but get a quick peek down mother's chest, and into the luscious deep cleavage of her breasts. God, they were so big... so fertile... perfect to feed a c***d spawned from this night's affections.

"Mother." I cooed as her face crooked up, brushing her lips across mine so tenderly.

"Ooooh" she sighed as I felt her hot breath cascade across my face.

With our hands sweaty and bound, I inched closer to seal the deal... not strong or blunt, but effortlessly deep. Both of us whimpered in awe, washed over by the earth-shattering contact of our lip to lip connection... soul to soul. I melted hearing Marilyn breathing through her nostrils, running my open palms up her soft arms. I was kissing my mother... my sweet beautiful mother. My cock, already solid and eager, was now begging for freedom from the pants of my tuxedo.

I parted my lips, taking my sweet time in tasting the saucy brim of mother's mouth. The muggy tartness of her mouth overwhelmed me as I swam in the sea of our first kiss... I intentionally slowed my movement, careful to memorize the eternal wonder of this sacred moment. When I heard the first slurp of our open mouthed kiss, I nearly came right there... the chewy mouthful of saliva and lip, knowing this was my mother doing this to me... oh my GOD.

"Oh mother." I immediately declared after an eternity of making out.

"My son." Mother affirmed back, wrapping her arms about my shoulders, escalating the power of our kiss ten fold.

I turned mother about, embracing her AND my will to consummate this perfect triumph, this flawless moment. Our kiss heated up as my tongue was hungrily suckled inside her mouth, chewed and squashed by the years of forbidden desire. My groin eased against Marilyn's thigh, letting her feel the results of her impeccable seduction. Mother took my jaw in her palms, eager to control the kiss. I could only comply.

"Make love to me," mother begged in a lower, surly tone I had yet to hear. "God, make love to me you sexy man."

Our kiss skipped along the border of erotic narcosis as I left her mouth for a tastier feast along her neck, ear, and cheek. I fucking loved lapping away at my mother's face, hungry and anxious for more. I could taste the makeup as my saliva coated her entire face.

As I sank my teeth deep into the nape of her neck, Mother pushed me back suddenly.

Misty eyed in confusion, mother held out her hand for me to stop.

"I want you to watch me undress," she said. "I want you to see the prize you've waited your entire life for. Everything changes when this wedding dress comes off."

I shook my head in the miracle of the moment... "Only for the better."

Mother cooed in agreement, flipping her arms behind her back to unzip the dress. I heard the zipper come untied as mom brought her arms back up slowly, looking dead on at me with serious 'fuck me' eyes-- the likes I had never seen before.

I gasped.

"Watch me, love." Mother instructed as if I were a little boy all over again.

All I could do was nod yes...

Mother slipped her fingers under the top of the dress, slipping the bridal gown down her tanned golden flesh. The striking contrast of the white dress matched to her auburn skin had me weak in the knees. I slowly shut my eyes with a heavy sigh as Marilyn's luscious breasts were slowly revealed. Mom looked at me, as if to say "this is the prize". A shudder rippled through my spine, much like the cold shiver we guys feel as we pee... but this was much more surreal.... As I basked in the vista of mother's bare chest, I felt goose bumps on my arms upon seeing mother's full, shapely chest. She treated this exactly as it should have been... a phenomenal achievement in the most sinful of ways. She knew as well as I did the significance in this unveiling, and how it symbolized so much. Plus, it was sexy as hell to watch...

I kept hearing mother's words echo in my mind; "Everything changes when this wedding dress comes off" as I watched in wide eyed wonder while the gown slipped past the breadth of her wide golden hips. Seeing her naked flesh struck that familiar chord-- all of my lifelong desires, a lifetime of exotic fantasies and sl**pless nights... all of pent up eroticism and immoral aspirations came to a head at this moment.

"I've never seen anything more beautiful." I whispered.

With that, mother turned her hips out to show me her magnificent round ass, pleated by white silky garters alongside each large sphere of golden-brown skin.

"You like that, baby?" mother asked in a low voice I had never heard until tonight.

"Oh my God, yes." I replied, stepping a little closer to get an eye full of delicious ass.

"Tell your wife what you like about it." She continued.

"It's so beautiful," I started. "Just as beautiful as I always remembered it was."

Mother stepped out from the pool of her gown, stepping to me as we locked our hands together.
"This is as beautiful as I knew it would be," She replied, curling our fingers tighter as our lips joined once more. "I've always known there was something so special about you."

As we made out, mother's hands slipped under my pants to drop them to the floor... I quickly broke our kiss to shed my shirt and socks before fusing my flesh to mother's. My knees nearly gave out by the warm contact of skin to skin. Our kiss embodied the sinful impressions of our souls. I could feel her large motherly breasts press to my chest as my arms pulled her to me. I buckled as mother's hands cascaded down my back.

"Soooooo strong.... Muscular... sexy." Mother purred amid long, slurping kisses.

All I could do was cradle her voluptuous body in my arms, tracing the enthralling flair of her narrow waist to her broad hips. There was no pretense, no fear or doubt... I couldn't believe how daring and openly sexual Marilyn was.

"Ooooooooooooooooooh this is too good to be true." I blurted out as my lips traced mother's neckline and collar bone.

"Fuuuuuuuuck." Mother breathlessly whimpered with her head tilted far back-- her lengthy tresses dangling in the air.

My fingers combed her auburn locks, mesmerized by a lifelong fixation of passion, love, and commitment to the very woman who bore me. It was as if a voice inside kept reminding me that this was my mother... this is my mother I am kissing... tasting... exploring. That very truth shook me to the very fiber of my being.

My hands fell down her side, admiring the buxom shape of her body before feeling the plump goodness of her ass cheeks swell beneath my palms. I lunged down to suckle her neck, hungrily lapping while squeezing the knolls of her backside confidently. Mother seized up, crying out with a half moan/cry as I took her full weight in my arms, carrying her over to the king size bed nearby. Mother happily obliged by wrapping her creamy bronzed thighs and legs around my waist.

Now it was time. Both of our eyes opened, almost on instinct as we gazed into each other's eyes. A gentle smile on her face said it all.

I placed Marilyn slowly on her back as another wet kiss sealed the act.

"Oooooh this is it, isn't it baby?" mother breathed as we pressed our foreheads together.

"Yes, yes." I replied.

"We're really going to do this, aren't we?" she calmly said, not so much as a question as it was clear fact.

Mother trailed my bottom lip with her moistened fingertip. All I did was nod yes with full eye contact.

"Oh my God," she said. "I married my own son. I really married you."

"My wife... MINE." I avowed before plowing my mouth to hers with the gusto of a thousand men.

"But I'll always be your mother first." She responded with another affectionate kiss.

Hearing her say that triggered a series of shudders, like she knew what I wanted to hear.

My cock pressed against her stomach, unyielding and ready for the most sinful fulfillment known. The perfect balance of love and passion boiled in my veins as I yanked off mother's garter, quickly re-mounting her as her legs spread wide, welcoming me to the refuge that was my heritage and birthright. I watched with insatiability as her honey skinned thighs spread apart. My palms clutched each juicy thigh as I lowered my full weight upon her. There was no rush, nor hasty gestures on either side... we both wanted to indulge in this exotic, yet tender moment.

"Look at you," Mother spoke as my hands curled under her shoulders, massaging her smooth rounded angles with finesse. "God you're so strong."

We both looked downward between the slight space between our bodies, unashamedly seeing my rock hard cock in need of its creator. I buckled and swayed, letting my wide bulbous head brush across mother's buttery inner thigh three of four times.

"God, I did that to you," She acknowledged in breathless amazement. "I really did that to you."

"Yes," I cooed back as I met her in another unending kiss.

Mother scaled my back and legs, bonding her to me as our limbs and mouths embodied a lifetime of forbidden fascination. It just didn't seem wrong at all... maybe I should have felt more guilt at this moment, but I didn't. My lips chewed mother's delicate lips before lapping at her chin and jaw. My saliva smeared the delicious skin as the years of craving thoughts fueled my hunger. Mother's fingers combed my hair, softly crying my name over and over as my tongue smoothed a soggy path down her chest to an awaiting heavy breast. My fingers curled about its widest circumference while my eyes spotted its righteous form.

"Ooooooooh." Was all I could muster with broken breath.

No more words... my mouth crooked as wide as it could go, inhaling mother's full areola, sucking in her hardened nipple with no hesitation. Still preserving my hold, I brought both hands to the big sphere, massaging it with the finesse and subtlety my mother so rightfully deserved. I watched mother's head lay all the way back on the mattress, turning and bending like a snake through tall grass. I loved how incredibly sexy she looked with the glow of the candlelight on her skin. I burned that image to my mind, making sure to always remember the magnitude of this moment. With her eyes sealed shut, mother's mouth fell open as I heard her deep moans of agonizing ecstasy bellow out. I ran my tongue crosswise atop the rubbery nipple, gently nibbling its tip with curious potency. Mother's body locked up in four quick shivers before looking down at me, tasting her breast as I did years before.

Mother's expressions were priceless... her face, contorted and knotted in scalding bliss with her hair disheveled and messy... our eyes locked together, sanctioning this blessed act of succulent pleasure. Not long after, my hands sought out the very essence of my beloved wife, scooting down to admire the smooth flat stomach beneath me. The backs of my hands traced her promising shape, appreciative of how fertile she still looked for her forty years. All I could do was focus on what lie beneath that blessed skin... how my very gestation took place in this sacred body. That mere notion crippled me as I fell to her stomach, kissing her stomach with open mouthed zeal.

"Ooooh baby." Urged mother as both of her hands scoured through my hair.

I went mad, kissing and sucking her stomach, her sides, and her lower groin. The tips of her bristled pubes tickled my chin as imagined a c***d being spawned from this very vestibule. "Pregnant" was the sole word of my immoral ambitions... nothing else mattered... nothing.

Marilyn's face looked as if to ask "My God, what are you going to do to me?" I eased my arm around her thigh, resting my wrist atop her quivering stomach. Our gaze didn't break as I parted my wet lips, sealing them over her pulsating vagina. As if every muscle in her body contracted at once, I savored the amazing essence of my loving mother. In uncontrollable rapture, she flung her arms about, screaming in the forbidden narcosis of i****tuous lust. I simply couldn't believe it. Her back writhed about, twisting and curling into a myriad of excruciating positions while my tongue lathered deep inside her living core.

Holding her breath, mother bowed up while trying to scream "Fuuuuck!"

How I managed to hold onto her during her violent tryst, I'll never know. Just knowing it was my mother who was letting me eat her out made my mind, body and soul spin about in uncontrollable wonder.

Her left hand in some way twisted into mine as the shocking feast persisted. What began as soft whispers of devotion, now became blaring shrills of bewilderment. I'm sure it was all she could do was absorb herself in my profound emotional inundation. And yes, not only was my mother having a physical orgasm, but one for the heart, mind, and soul as well. This just wasn't sex... this was an eternal sacrament of the ages. All of the other women before my mother were merely meaningless romps in the hay. This was to be something so much more.

CHAPTER VI -- MAKING LOVE TO MY WIFE

My lips and tongue wavered between her lips, sliding past her outer folds, only to discover her rigid clit waiting... with my other hand, I massaged her clit from above with the gentleness that only a mother's love could appreciate. My tongue summoned the susceptible clit inside my mouth, my front teeth gently nibbling it-- making her anxious for air.

"Oh My God," she proclaimed. "you're gonna... make me..." she mumbled as another wave of orgasm washed across her rubenesque body, abruptly cutting her sentence off.

And just as that last word was uttered, my eyes gazed upward... her stomach muscles contracted... every single muscle-- all thoughts, and every element that made her the woman I loved, came together in a miraculous and fantastic onslaught of orgasm. Her body compressed, thrashed, and contorted over and again as she grasped my head, digging her fingernails in my skull. With my mouth sealed to her spicy vagina, mother began hissing like a demented savage in some remote jungle. And just when I thought her orgasm was over, she dug herself in, not letting me go. She tried shoving me away, but quickly realized she didn't want to abandon the taboo feast.

Falling back upon the bed, I could see the perspiration glaze mother's golden flesh. She tossed about as the throes of orgasm called once more. She glimpsed down to see her c***d's face buried in her pussy, and just that alone magnified the vigor of her climax. My eyes, barely an inch from her pubic hair-- nestled true and deep. The pussy I had sought all my life had been conquered.

I was triumphant.

Catching her breath, mother grasped my face, leading it to hers... Shaking her head in complete astonishment, she uttered;

"God, you made me cum. You did this to me. You really did this."

With that, a kiss sealed her proclamation as I took her in my appreciative arms. Twirling together, I became bolder in my thankful aggression, lifting our hands together; I fanned out my fingers as I cradled mother's tongue in my mouth. I eased back, letting her tongue languidly slither out as our eyes locked together once more. I loved how mother looked simply amazed at my erotic behavior, but said nothing. As her tongue slipped back into her mouth, I brushed the tip of my tongue across her lower lip.

"I love you." I whispered as mother cooed back her love as well.

"I'm going to do something I've wanted since I was 15." I whispered as I grabbed a pillow nearby.

Mother quivered in fantastic anticipation.

"Join with me," she begged. "Be inside me, love."

I crawled up upon mother, meshing our mouths once more as my cock, soggy with pre-cum pushed across mother's vulva. Our eyesight fixed, I swiftly pointed the wide head of my stalk toward the crux of my existence. Mother's eyes widened briefly as I ran the tip across the outer lips, wet with my saliva and her nectar.

"You feel that?" I quietly asked.

"Yea, yea." She answered with a hasty kiss.

Her head burrowed in my neck and shoulder as my spear slid downward, unexpectedly slipping inside. Mom balked as her hot breath singed my skin. I nearly passed out at our first contact... she was so warm... so wet... this was my mother's pussy... I was putting my cock inside the very woman who gave me life. Mother sounded like she was on the verge of panic, huffing and grating my back with ireful fingers.

"Are you okay?" I had to ask.

Thankfully, she couldn't nod yes fast enough as I looked into her sapphire eyes, misty and enflamed with unreasonable lust. I eased forward as a few more inches glided further in, invoking a drawn-out gasp for oxygen from her lungs. Her hands became fists, hitting my back twice before kissing me deeply to reassure me she was okay.

"Sssss.... Soooo big." Mother's voiced cracked as I kissed her sweat soaked forehead.

More of my length disappeared inside mother, sending out a shrill of excruciating pleasure, or so I hoped. I knew for me, the sensations went beyond the physical act of intercourse. It was as if I was penetrating her very soul... desperate and hopeful for her heart of hearts...

Mother's look on her face began changing... I knew something extraordinary was simmering inside her. With another slow, loving push, I sank all the way inside her... to the hilt... ball deep. Mother's face turned beet red as she screamed aloud, as if shot in the gut... howling like a b**st, sobs of uncontrollable vehemence, as if she was giving birth. Long-winded half yell/cries filled our hotel suite as I shifted the brunt of my stab.

"Look at me." I implored, clutching the sides of her head.

"Fuuuuuuuuuuck!!!" screamed mother, looking at me with teeth clenched-- fear, shock, and wonder masked her sweaty face.

"I'm inside you, mother," I said in a reassuring tone. "Where I belong."

Mother's mouth fell agape, gasping for air like she was running the Boston marathon.

I slowly withdrew to almost being completely out, but the sensation of my flesh within hers drew me back and I whispered a plea, but it was more of an announcement, as I said, "Inside my mother." and matched my motions to my words as I re-entered mother's sacred haven. Marilyn moaned in response and thrust her hips up at me. I rested for a long moment, buried within the place of my birth and then repeated the stroke, saying nothing, but both groaning together in the mind-numbing ecstasy. It was too good to stop-- I couldn't stop, and I knew too that she didn't want me to either.

Slowly, my strokes kept repeating, picking up momentum and vigor. Mother was not a passive participant; rather she was an enthusiastic partner in the act of glorious i****t, wholly engaged without inhibition. We banged our bodies together-- the slap of flesh meeting the loud claps that echoed in our suite. Our cries of lust went out of control as they rang out, emerging as an adoring symphony that added its reverberation to the carnal clamor that spawned from our matrimonial bed. Mother's wail sounded an urgent note of imminent eruption of her vaginal volcano. My eager cries heralded the spouting of my lance soon too.

In the misty haze of our first time making love, mother and I discovered a natural, vigorous rhythm as the pounding of pure primal need overcame us both. The racing of a****l rutting to finish copulation overcame me as I tried to balance that with the endless love for my dear mother. I felt myself bottom out, praying that mother longed for seed of her only c***d. I could feel the place down furthest within mother's vagina where nubs bumped the tip of my cock-- a socket for my semen to inseminate a waiting egg. Mother's words lit the fuse of my stick of dynamite, "We're making love... MAKING LOVE... please go deep, son. DEEP."

With that irrevocable permission, the total admission of her body as well as complete access to her heart, I was jolted to the relief my tentacles had been aching for. I pistoned in and out of my dear wife, grasping the promising width of her mouthwatering hips. The mighty surge of my cumm began its prevailing journey, crippling me in its hypnotizing wake. Mother knew this, grabbing my face to look in my eyes as my orgasm arose. Like a good mother can only know, she too began shaking like a leaf on a tree, tightening her legs about my waist. This was all too much, knowing that my mother didn't want me to pull out as my seed spilled.

I leapt with the release of my spewing sperm at the mouth of her womb. My penis pulsed with pleasure and throbbed with an agony of withheld ejaculation, now finally allowed to gush out into my dear sweet mother. My love flowed out into her as a sacrifice of my whole being. Exquisite and poignant was the climax that shuttered through his cock, finally I had gotten the goal I desired, to demonstrate physically my love and commitment for my mom.

Marilyn burst in to a thousand pieces when she felt me go off inside her. The mind-blowing pinnacle of physical gratification and bliss, the spiritual contentment of the binding of her son with her in this sensual union... the emotional delight of at last allowing ourselves to give in fully to the demands of our hearts. I hoped that the overwhelming experiences that she had made her understand that this could not be the end of such-- that our affair would continue for years to come. We were not only bound by bl**d, but now bound by the shared experience of sexual intercourse.

... Continue»
Posted by paul73 3 years ago  |  Categories: Masturbation, Taboo  |  Views: 8966  |  
22%
  |  19

Making My Mother Pregnant Part 2


CHAPTER VII - AFTERGLOW

We awoke around 3 the next afternoon with my face resting at the small of Marilyn's back. I wanted the last image I saw before I fell to sl**p to be of mother's curvy thick ass, and it was.

As I came to my senses, I planted a full wet kiss on her left ass cheek, suckling it with thirst before crawling up to awake the woman of my dreams. We had made love three more times that night before our loving slumber, and I'm sure mother was exhausted.

A warm smile greeted my first kiss of the new day.

"Good morning, lover." I quietly said, tracing the hair that fell across her lovely face. "My husband." She replied, taking my hand with hers.

We shared a long adoring kiss as I took her body in my arms, turning her over to lie on my chest. I couldn't believe my luck. I had fucked this beautiful woman four times, and each time my seed had passed from c***d to mother without any fear or guilt. I replayed her violent reactions to my cumming in my head over and over again... the raw, unbridled ecstasy that split her body apart every time.

We whispered delightful verses of total love for a few moments, kissing and sharing like the truest of lovers do.

A few moments passed before mother moved down my chest. I could tell she was up to something as the look in her lust filled eyes said it all. I watched as her fingers danced across my chest, caressing my chiseled chest and six pack abdomen I had worked so hard to build up just for her.

"God, you're so beautiful." Mother uttered, looking my pecs with wanton hunger. "Like a God."

I shivered as she ran her tongue along my breast, leaving a trail of saliva as she soothed her way down further...

"I made this... dear God, I made this man." I heard her whisper as my cock brushed the nape of her neck.

I looked down to see her graze her face alongside my hard length. She did this like a cat to catnip... inebriated by its endless promise for pleasure, delight, and sin. Mother crisscrossed, brushing the other side of her face along my shaft, now skimming the underside with her soft fingertips. My cock twitched and juddered in hope as I shivered in tingling expectation.

"Oh mother." I cried out, watching the desire stew behind her sapphire eyes.

My reproductive organ, now pressed between her face and open palm throbbed as she lifted her head up and parted her lips...

My stone hard cock unhurriedly disappeared into her mouth... gone.

My entire body buckled before crying out in agonizing joy. There's nothing better than that initial sensation of a hot wet mouth on your cock, and knowing mother was suckling from it made it that more special. I couldn't believe how ravenous she was, acting like a starved a****l in the wild feeding on essential nourishment. Looking down, all I saw was her lovely dark hair tasseled about my groin. Closing my eyes, I had to reassure myself that this was this wasn't a fantasy or dream... this was incredibly real.

Before this, most of my girlfriends sucked my cock as if it was a chore or bothersome. Not with mom... she clearly loved this act, and did all she could to ingest my thick rod down her willing throat. I felt her dripping tongue roll about, caressing the underside of my shaft, thrashing about repeatedly. My eyes bulged from my skull as I held my breath... it blew my mind. No one had ever done this to me, and it was beyond all pleasure I had ever experienced.

My fingertips fondled her head as her low crude moans rumbled throughout my crotch. I pulled back her soft auburn tresses to see her caved in cheeks and her dripping lips circled at the base of my cock, twitching and spindling to get more of my cock inside. I had never seen anything quite like it.

"God, this is so beautiful," I managed to whimper. "Look at you... look at this."

I fought back the scream that was fighting to explode. Instead, I cried out a soft, gurgling moan. Mother's sleek tongue cajoled the swollen head of my penis, poking and probing at the hole in its tip before twirling around my sensitive tip. She didn't take more than the head into her mouth as she gently sucked on it and began to slowly, yet lovingly pump her palm up and down my tall, proud cock.

"This is my mother sucking me." I reminded myself, recalling all the years of watching, inspecting, and scrutinizing her fantastic buxom flesh.

I began bucking; losing my footing as mother's hands f***efully clutched my torso and ass to keep me place. The realization was too much to endure... this woman, this angel and vixen of sexuality was finally where I wanted her for so long. A series of slow sideways laps on the underside of my cock brought that reality home. To hear the cocksucking slurps fuse with her low untamed groans made me light-headed. I clinched her skull as she lovingly summoned the seed from the deepest regions of my testicles.

I gave up, letting my orgasm ascend to its beautiful crest. I thrust against her face like a crazed demon, lunging and crying her name over and over. Looking down one last time, I saw nothing but her nose pressed to my pubes... my cock had vanished, and that's when I screamed my shock and disbelief for the entire world to hear. Mother didn't budge, and knowing she was going to swallow my broiling seed made the orgasm that more profound.

Mini seizures split my body apart as my cock erupted; sending what I knew must have been gallon upon gallon of potent cumm into her mouth. Both her hands gripped my stiffened ass as I felt myself lose consciousness. Mother didn't stop sucking. She just clutched my ass tighter and began to move her head up and down. With a snorting grunt, I buried my cock deeper in her mouth as my stalk twanged, continuing to spew out thick creamy cumm into her sucking mouth. Spasms of pure, indescribable pleasure shot through me as my whole world centered on mother's hot, sucking mouth.

Mother had made me cumm.

"Swallowing me," I gasped in sheer narcosis, aghast with disbelief. "You're swallowing me, mother."

No woman had EVER done this for me. The reality of a woman willingly swallowing my sperm convinced me beyond a doubt that Marilyn was meant for me. I watched as several rivulets of seed slithered down my glossy shaft, all before they were hungrily suckled back inside her mouth. Each time she swallowed, I heard her longingly groan in undying bliss. As my seizures of orgasm kept rocking my sweaty flesh, I did my best to focus on watching her do this; to ascertain that I had finally won the prize... ultimately getting the one woman I wanted. With that, mother's misty eyes gazed up at mine, intoxicated by my seed and by the knowledge she made me cumm so hard.

With the wide bulbous helmet of my twitching cock languidly swathed by her glazed lips, the last spurts of my semen flowed as I watched them seep into her open mouth before she swallowed time after time. Both of us sat in stone-faced silence, staring into the others eyes in the glorious afterglow of orgasm. My face said "Did you really just do this to me?" and her face clearly echoed the truth that she did-- she loved it. My palms then cupped her beautiful face, tracing her jaw and her cheeks lovingly.

"I love you, mother. God, I just love you so fucking much." I growled before leaning down to proudly crush my mouth to hers.

Before this moment, I had never kissed any woman following a blowjob. Not that it grossed me out, but nearly all of my ex-girlfriends never bestowed me the chance. With mother, not only did it seem right, but also it felt so deep. There were still traces of my seed on her lips as I filled her mouth with my eager tongue. I pushed her onto her back as we made out for an eternity, bathing in the sweet afterglow of i****tuous orgasm.

CHAPTER VIII - THE BIG PRIZE

Mother and I spent the next hour together in bed, arm in arm as we realized we hadn't eaten anything besides pussy or sperm for over a day. Ordering room service, mom put on a white robe as I hit the shower. All the accomplishments and victories of the last 48 hours played through my head as I kept going back to that one vision of my mother in her divine wedding dress, taking my hand in sacred matrimony. Her vows echoed in my mind "I take thee, my soul mate and lover, to be my wedding husband... to have and to hold from this day forth."

Marilyn and I ate a late lunch, making plans for the remainder of our day. I thwarted it all by telling her that it could all stop if we even so much as walked past our bed. Sitting there at our table, I watched mother eat as I began seeing her in a different light. Mother was now my equal... my lifelong partner, and I loved how even these simple moments carried a deeper significance to them. She looked amazing with her tasseled hair and no makeup... she glowed with serenity, an inner peace that I hoped I brought her. We playfully fed each other as we shared numerous kisses and long, loving gazes. In these moments, we began to plan out the rest of our lives together as a true, genuine couple. It all hit me after an awkward moment of silence as mother rested her head on her hand, radiant and smiling.

"I love you." Mother softly said.

I returned her smile.

"No, I mean it," she continued. "I've never felt so right about anything in my entire life." She said, putting her hand atop mine softly.

"I love you too." I replied. "It all just... wow. It's so surreal. Part of me is like, wow-- I finally got the girl of my dreams, and the other part of me is so turned on by the fact that you're really my mother."

"I think it adds to the depth of it." She said.

"It does," I happily agreed. "Just the few girls I've been with... this-- you... it's like pure magic inside you."

Mother cooed in contentment, nestling in my arms lovingly as we shared a long kiss.

"Can I ask you something?" she asked.

"Anything." I said.

"I want you to be honest with me, which I know you will be, but... I've really thought a lot about this... and... I just need to know." She added.

We sat to face each other, hand in hand.

"Mother, really... ask away. Nothing is ever going to be kept in secret between us. The fact that we were able to come this far proves that." I assured her.

Mother tightened her hands on mine, looking at me deep in my eyes. I had never seen her look so peacefully assured of herself before.

"I know this is all so fast, and we just started, but... since you're my husband now, we're supposed to share anything." She said.

"Absolutely." I avowed, wondering where she was going with this.

Mother took a deep breath, reaffirming her hold on my hands.

"I want another baby," she blurted out. "It's been something I've wanted for years, and I honestly never thought I'd meet a man who would give me one. But now... everything has changed."

My heart virtually stopped. I couldn't believe the confession I was hearing. I swear my mother knew every secret in my soul.

"Wow." Was all I could summon.

While I knew that must have sounded so silly, it was ALL I could come back with.

"I know a lot of guys run when they hear something like that..." mother began explaining.

"No, no, no," I protested. "No really mom, I uhmm... I... just..." I sighed likewise. "Nothing would make me happier than to have a c***d with you. I uhm... that was one of my first fantasies about you, was making you pregnant."

"Oh my GAWD, baby," Mother said, leaping into my arms. "You did, really?"

"So many times," I said, running my appreciative hands through her tresses. "Some of the best jerk-offs were when I imagined it."

Mother leaned back with tears stinging her eyes. I knew this was a "moment" for us.

"A friend at the office had her nephew's baby, and it was fine- no problems." Mother said.

"I know," I shot back with a warm smile. "I found out that all that stuff of three arms and weird shit is all a myth."

"Oh my God," mother said. "We both really put a lot of thought into this. You really thought about it-- I mean with me? Making me pregnant?"

"Soooooo many times," I replied. "I mean, I look at you and it's like... how can I NOT want to make you pregnant? My God your body was MADE for c***dren... your hips are so..."

Mother muzzled me with a wanton kiss, holding my head in place with her hands.

"Mmmmmmmm," she groaned into my mouth. "I think my baby boy needs his mother."

I shuddered hearing her say that. The way she said it, and the compelling passion dripping from her voice spoke volumes.

"Mother needs another baby," I lovingly replied. "Doesn't she?"

Her hot breath cascaded across my face, crippled by the surreal possibility. "God yes. Oh my GAWD, yes."

With that, we stood from the table locked together in a fiery kiss. Our forbidden ambitions fueled the flames in our hearts as I pulled the robe from mom's burning body, caressing and touching as much of her as I could. Mother returned my affections twice fold, angrily yanking off my shorts as my rock-solid cock bobbed free, pressing to mother's stomach. Mother's left hand slid down, softly caressing my life giving stalk.

I motioned mother back as I lifted her up, placing her down on her back. Nestling atop her, our kiss fostered into a full-blown make out, cradling her fertile body below mine.

"God, you young guys can go all night." She added between the slurps and gurgling gasps of our kisses.

Straddling her as my hands grazed up and down her arousing flesh, mother and I's sole purpose for this moment was understood... a distinct, soulful determination I had yet to experience. I had come so far in attaining the impossible, and to actually comprehend that I was about to impregnate my own mother... a woman I had wanted, craved, and sought for so long... now, here she was below me, all for me, and no one else.

The mere hope that what Marilyn and I had come together for was more than enough. Slowly settling down on her, the wide head of my stalk found the scalding core of my wife's pussy. With succulent finesse, and no help from my hands, I sank into her womb with no exertion or challenge.

'You're mine,' I grunted, punctuating each word with the press of my body. 'You're all mine, every inch of you.'

As my balls came to rest against the lips of her cunt, I felt mother balk in my embrace with small cries. Looking down, I saw tears coming from her eyes as I immediately went into "protector" mode.

"Are you okay?" I tenderly asked.

She could only nod yes as I paused to relish in our union, lodged deep inside her, all safe and secure. Her quiet moans were murmuring out into the crook of my neck as her hands continued to pull at her ankles keeping her legs spread out to the fullest.

"I've always wanted this," she said. "Someone who wanted me to be the mother of his c***d."

I could only think of one reply, "Who says we have to stop with one?"

Mother flung her mouth to mind, gnawing my lips with hers in a potent kiss. In a flash of an instant, Marilyn flung herself up, flipping me to my back as she mounted me with lissome finesse. I had to look back over at the mirror across the room to see this magnificence all for myself... there, all curved and hunched over was that spherical glossy ass I wanted, all perfectly rounded out and so fucking sexy-- slowly descending atop my towering stalk of life.

Feeling my cock wedge itself against the outer lips of her pussy, mother let out a long moan of utter surrender. Her fragrant hair splayed out across my chest and face. I loved every minute of this. I held those sweet heavy cheeks, digging my fingernails in an involuntary attempt to ensure that she wouldn't leave me. Mother arched her back, bringing her swaying breasts to my face as she positioned herself for a deeper penetration. With a throaty cry, mother dug her flesh in mine... slowly and deliciously she proceeded, relishing every throbbing inch of my penis tunnel deep inside her fertile womb. Mother gulped as she heard my whimpers of anxiety.

"I'm inside you, Mother." I whispered from deep between her plentiful breasts.

I felt the soft, velvety burrow of her pussy encircle my shaft. I reassured my actions by reminding myself that I was born from here, losing myself in the thrall of my mother's voluptuous body. Every nerve ending in my cock felt like thousands of tiny moist fingers dribbling across my shaft as it made its way back to my mother's warm loving womb.

"I'm home." I yelped as mother kissed my head in self-assurance.

My mind reeled as I realized I was about to put my own seed into mother's pussy -- giving back a part of me that had sprung from her womb.

"As only a mother and son can understand." She panted with her mouth to my skin.

"Yea." I wailed in a half cry-moan.

With that, she gave in to gravity, falling atop me, impaling herself to the very core. She screamed my name as I hurled my weight up to hers... her face dropped to mine, letting my scalding breath douse her forehead. I tried to kiss her, but the powerful coupling drove the 40-year-old mad with blinding lust. She flung her head back, thrashing her hair out across her back as she lifted herself up again, only to come crashing down upon me once more. Again, she did the same... and again. Each plunge was met with equal f***e and intensity. Countless strokes followed, and soon, we found the inborn, intuitive rhythm so natural to all men and women.

Mom brought her fleshy legs up so that sexy ass could kiss, thrash, and bounce more freely atop my groin. The setting sun began to cast an orange hue to our suite, vividly illuminating mom's rubenesque figure. I met her plunges with gusto, eagerly running my hands all over her bronzed flesh. We welcomed the meaningful cadence to our mating ritual, sending me into the glorious depths of i****tuous exhilaration.

"Fuck your mother, you hot stud." she chanted in my ear.

I replied with a heave, pulling her down by the small of her waist, united together in the time-honored struggle for life...

"You better make me pregnant," She vocalized over and over. "I didn't raise you to marry or knock up anyone else."

The concept of pure, raw i****t sent me into a hazy realm of awareness. I commanded her flesh to bounce as fast as it could go, slapping up at her plump skin with my sweaty groin. Echoes of our mating ceremony resonated throughout our hotel room as I focused on planting my seed as deep as I could within my precious mother. The very place where I came from was about to receive my homecoming offer.

"You want to be a Daddy, don't you?" She insinuated.

"Oh, Mother... ooooooooh, God yes." I replied with breathless wonder.

"This means it's for life." She continued.

I whimpered my agreement aloud, finding even more vigor in my thrusts. She stopped, letting me control the action as I gladly did all I could to ensure my seed took root. My body, mind, and spirit became furiously fixed on one sole purpose. I prayed she had never felt a man so bent on pounding her like this. But then again, this was a relationship that was completely unique and powerfully loving. This was true love... how could it NOT be?

I threw mom off, shoving her upon her back as I fell atop her with my thick cock once again stabbing her. My frantic hands clutched those thighs, bringing her smooth legs up beside my chest, culling the primal instincts inside her to come alive. Now I pounded her mercilessly as I used her feet as oars-- rowing our boat down the river of wicked lust. My cock sank in as deep as I could, only to lodge my cock toward the fertile garden that awaited my spawning seed. Mother hissed and seethed, clinging to my back, sealing her mouth to my beefy shoulder. Like a wild b**st, she sank her teeth into my flesh, biting me as each lunge shook her to the core. Sweat dribbled from my face to hers as our bed struck the wall. Briskly grabbing both her hands, I stretched her arms out, pinning her down. Now I could see mother in all her uncivilized magnificence. Perspiration soaked her hair as her it strewn about her brow... now I was really giving it to her, untamed... without care or regard. This was power fucking at its best.

My head hung low thinking about her in that beautiful wedding dress, pregnant or about to become pregnant.

"I'm so lucky." I said.

"Love of your life... mother of your c***d." She chanted, digging her heels into my ass, assuring me that her resolve would not fray.

I think she knew I was close. She felt my body compress as every sense amplified... my cock began pulsating inside her fertile womb. My breathing, nearly as deafening as my cries, assured her of my impending gift. With every ounce of my being, I summoned my will to give my mother this one reward. Millions of tiny explosions raced throughout my mind as my seed began its momentous journey to my lover's womb. I steadied myself upon my hands, sawing in and out of her pussy like a finely tuned piece of machinery. Her mouth was shaped like an "O" as it soon began to chant sweet nothings to me, as she knew I was desperately close.

"Gonna cumm... gonna..." I barely voiced as she began howling my name.

"Don't you DARE pull out." She pleaded.

Her coarse obscenities, so foreign and uncharacteristic, flowed from her mouth, dancing along the gutter of my mind to swirl and blend in the sewer of my darkest desires. The effect upon me was devastating; that my mother actually knew these words... That she knew them and used them so freely now... In my mind, the woman I was inside was no longer my darling mother; she was now a foul-mouthed whore who had earned the right to be impregnated.

My flesh surrendered to the unavoidable. I locked up, arms and legs contracting beyond all known measure. Mother padlocked her legs around me as I shot the first blasts of semen inside my sweet woman. I had to watch her facial reactions... Mother's eyes rolled back in her head feeling my seed flood her womb. She lifted herself up, madly clawing at my back as orgasm splintered my ravaged flesh. Sperm shot deep within her as I raised her ass for a deeper stab... all I could focus on was making sure my seed got to the deepest part of my mother. Blinding visions of her swollen belly and hot sex demolished me. A violent seizure ripped her apart as I could only focus on ingesting her with my cumm.

Mother yelped... I buckled. I kissed, she cried. Our orgasms seemed to feed off each other. Another heroic plunge slammed her again as we both held one another for dear life.

At that point, I accepted the fact that I had done all I could... now, as Mother and I clasped the inherent karma, I silently prayed that nature would take its course and that my sperm would fight its way up to mother's waiting egg.

We had just shared what should never have been shared between a mother and son. We had taken unholy communion of body and soul. What we had shared as mother and son before could never be shared again. What we had now was so much more. A love much deeper and profound. We were truly lovers in every sense of the word.

Now, the f***es of nature were set in motion...

Naturally, I fell asl**p inside Mother for the next couple of hours, drifting in and out of consciousness. I would awaken throughout the night to give her a kiss, or to skim the silky goodness of her fertile hips before drifting back to sl**p. Of course, my last thoughts before sl**p were of the (hopeful) miracle happening inside her beloved womb.

The next morning, we awoke to smiles and many kisses of deep affection. I was so happy to be with the ultimate woman of my dreams. I had succeeded in achieving the greatest triumph I had hoped for, and not only that, but to the degree in which I succeeded left my head spinning in astonishment.

We ended up together in the shower for a couple of hours as the maids burst in to find my face buried in mother's ass. I didn't see or hear them since I was too busy concentrating on the intoxicating beauty of her mahogany ass. I loved how slippery and wet it looked with steamy water cascading down her back, across the high slope of her globes, and into my face. If those maids only knew how far my tongue was lodged up her ass, they probably would have stayed to just watch the mind-blowing act of pure love.

Later...

We spent the early part of the day out at the beach after a great breakfast. We then did a few tourist attractions as a real couple, holding hands and arm in arm for most of the morning. Mom had dressed in some killer white shorts that showed off the full sweep of her curved backside. I couldn't help but imagine what I would be doing to those spheres of wonder once we got back to our honeymoon suite.

Mom and I had a late lunch at a nearby beachside café where she told me about her last OB-GYN appointment. Apparently, her Doctor said that if she ever wanted another c***d, now would be the time before it was too late. We both smiled in delight, knowing that that time was now.

Later, on the bus ride back to the hotel, I leaned over to whisper in mom's ear...

"I've been looking at your sweet ass all day, you know."

Mom softly giggled, laying her hand on my leg. She leaned back to my ear.

"I loved how you ate it this morning," she murmured. "You're insatiable, you ass man."

We shared a soft kiss as the bus made its way to the front entrance to the hotel.

We slowly made our way back to our honeymoon suite, leaving a trail of socks, underwear, and her bra as proof of our erotic deeds. Once in our room, I had mother bare-breasted to my chest as I guided us to our bed for, what I was sure we would spent the rest of the evening... a flurry of kisses were spent, and at good cost. I loved looking at mother nude, inspecting her soft bare shoulders that seemed to glow. Standing at the foot of our bed, arm in arm, I ran my hands down her arched back, clutching the thin G-string thong she had purchased. The plush softness of her thighs and ass underneath the material made me delirious with longing. My God, her skin was so incredibly soft and lush... so ripe... just perfect to kiss and taste. Gazing down at the skin of her thighs and ass, and how it glowed with a deep tan richness... God almighty, I wanted to cumm right there just looking at it.

The succulent swell of her jutting spheres of ass, how completely round they were... and yes, there were big. Not fat or obese, but sweet Jesus, they were just right in size and shape. I had always preferred larger, bustier women, and to think... it was all because of her. And here I was, taking it all in... breathing it in for love's sake.

I knelt in front of mother; gazing at her ass like Indiana Jones did before pilfering the golden treasure... drawing sweet tiny kisses down her chest, and across her lavish stomach. Using the backs of both my hands, I lovingly caressed each ripe pumpkin of ass. Mother sighed heavily as my skin grazed hers.

"Oooooooooooh God, I love how you touch me like that." She confessed.

Planting my lips to her right hipbone, I lazily dragged my mouth, noticing the dark beautiful cleave that split the curved peaks apart... I sighed, stirred by looking the site of that picturesque ass. Taking the G-string with both hands, I dragged that thong down ever so slowly... watching the fabric ease its way downward, across the radiant golden summits of ass, noticing how the ass flesh seemed to roll up on each side of the fabric. Even the smallest of details aroused me.

"Ooooh baby." Mother mumbled.

With each passing second, I was becoming more and more of an ass man. I wanted this ass at whatever the cost.

"Oh my God." I gasped as the thong sashayed past the widest part of her thighs.

Finally free, I shifted mother around to plant an open-mouthed kiss to her left cheek, sealing my lips to the corpulent flesh.

"Mmmmmmmmmmmmmm." I moaned, kneading each mound with subtle urging.

Mother's footing slipped as she arched her back, leaning over our bed slightly. Her palms downward, she rested her weight so my feast could ensue.

"Oooooohhhhhhhhhhhh fuck," she gasped. "I've wanted this all my life."

My moist kisses crept down the knoll, marinating the crest of her cheek, running my tongue all across its lavish skin. I was re-defining the timeless phrase, "kiss my ass", giving it an entirely new, more deserving meaning. With her stooped over, I could now take in the fully glory of her entire back, thighs and ass. I loved looking at the deep valley of her spine that accented her back so elegantly. I loved how that hollow dipped down and out to form the fleshy ass that I was now sucking on. I saw her head sway from side to side, veering slowly in agonizing ecstasy.

"Yeeeeeeeeeeesssssss, kiss my big fucking ass, God yea." She purred.

With that, I nudged closer to taste her ass crack, gently sinking my mouth, nose, and face between the scrumptious, dark cleavage.

"Ooooh baby. Breathe it in... just breathe it in." she pled.

I groaned in approval, muffled by the big soft orbs of ass on each side of my face. I loved it... absolutely loved it. I had my face buried in the very thing I had coveted all my life. The same ass that called to me over time, the same backside that had been hidden by every kind of imaginable dress, skirt, and denim... now... My God, this was unbelievable.

All I could do was kiss as much flesh as I could, taking my time to bask in this magnificent cuisine. I lifted both hands to rest on each cheek, gently patting them as I watched the tiny ripples of my energy race across her cheeks.

"You like that... you like to breathe it in?" Mother barely gasped.

The golden flesh of her swollen bottom came into view, her caramel cheeks peeking out from below the delicate pink peach-halves of her motherly cunt.

The skin, so lusciously smooth and lacking any blemishes or signs of age. Her posture caused her rear to jut out provocatively, and I wasted no time. Leaning forward I placed a light kiss first on her left cheek, then her right, my lips barely grazing the perfect skin. I didn't want to press too hard because I didn't want to deform its impeccable round form. Above me, I could hear mom sigh at the loving contact.

"You're unbelievable," I muttered, placing more kisses on her suntanned skin as I moved closer to the savory cleavage of her ass.

After a moment I lifted both hands, sliding them across her meaty calves, up the backs of her knees until I reached her backside. Using both palms, I gripped each cheek and spread them apart, displaying her cloistered treasure to me.

"Oooh fucking shit." She exhaled, winded and eager as to what I would do next.

I could feel the heat on my face even from several inches away, and her damp perfume filled my nostrils. After a lifetime of fantasy and intrigue, I couldn't resist any longer; I leaned in, my nose just inches away from the glistening star of her exotic asshole. Slowly I flared my nostrils, inhaling the dirty jungle smell.

"Jesus," was all I could say, taking in the pheromone-charged odor, her humid ass smell making my senses reel. It was feminine and filthy, girlish and depraved, the very essence of what it meant to fuck. My cock, already blistering hard, instantly began to swell even more.

I pulled her cheeks even further apart, extending my tongue to lick broadly up her crack, starting at the bottom where her tangy cunt juices were strongest, slowly working my way up past her perineum until I reached the sour core of her asshole. I felt her tremble at the contact of my lips to her anus. I was slow and deliberate, "French-kissing" her hole like I did her mouth just moments ago, lovingly nudging my tongue inside, probing the swollen pucker. Throughout my ass worship, all I could think about were the years of stares and countless fantasies I had of mom's big fantastic ass.

The taste of her hole was as strong as the smell, primal and bitter, like her cunt, and yet not. I probed as far inside as I could, and when I couldn't penetrate any deeper I pulled back out to shroud my tongue across her asshole in lazy, slow circles before sliding in yet again.

Gradually I became aware of mom pushing back against my face. It was subtle, but she was clearly trying to help me tongue-fuck her, pushing back to meet my penetrating journey. The heat from her vagina had intensified, too, radiating across my chin and neck like an open flame.

Time ceased to matter as I devoured her; everything was lost in a fog of smell and taste and texture. The only thing in the world that mattered to me was mother and her mind-boggling derriere.

Finally, I couldn't bear the ache in my cock any longer, and I reluctantly tore my lips away from her rear. The star-shaped hole was sloppy and coated with spit, and the flesh blushed a humiliated shade of dark pink.

"I have to have this ass, I need this." I confessed, rising and unzipping my trousers.

"Yeah." she muttered, swaying those syrupy big hips at me like food to a starving a****l.

Mom glanced back over her shoulder at me, her golden brown tresses covering one eye.

"You're gonna make love to it, baby?" she whispered back, her voice timid and almost c***dlike. However, she made no effort to move from her position bent across the foot of the bed.

I couldn't reply... I simply spit crudely into my palm and smeared the saliva over the head of my cock before guiding it between the jutting globes. Mom flinched at the contact of my hard organ with her hole, but I was insistent and continued to push forward into her. My heart thrashed in my chest with the surreal actuality that I was about to take this... I had truly accomplished the impossible dream. Honestly, I couldn't say what was sexier, that fact or her luscious butt below me, granting me this lifelong honor.

With my right hand, I poised my swollen head of my stalk at her asshole, watching in breathless awe as I burned that image into my brain. With tender respect and unhurried commitment, I leaned in with all of my weight and inspiration behind me. Tiny quakes of apprehension and astonishment shook each scrumptious cheek while mom's hands clutched the bed spread in quivering anticipation.

"I need you, I need your ass." I barely whispered as I observed the small flaps of her asshole lovingly sheathe about the purplish head of my cock.

"Oooooooooooooh fuck, baby," she blurted, grunting and holding her breath as if I was pushing her off a thousand foot cliff. "Talk to me... tell me how it feels... your first real ass."

I knew I was up against years of inflexibility and resistance. I balked at the sensation of the outer ring of her asshole, tight and so damn protective. Yet I had to remind myself that this was a first for both of us, and knew that love and respect had to be in play here. Slowing down, I caught my breath and took in the glorious vista of mother's tan bottom below me, all hunched over and curved out, just like I had imagined for so long. God she was so fucking beautiful like this... just as nature had intended.

It must have been a few moments before I finally felt my cock pop inside her. Both of us gasped in crushing ecstasy, overcome with the reality that we both were experiencing the beauty of anal intercourse. I shuddered as an amazing rush of meaty warmth enveloped my cock... looking upward, I still couldn't believe this and quietly thanked the Gods of love for being bestowed this timeless honor of this woman's beautiful burrow.

I slowly buried my boiling erection inside her bowels, pushing willfully forward until the soft half-moons of her butt kissed my sweat soaked groin. It was a shock to enter her anally, how easily she opened up to accept me deep into her beloved rectum.

"Oh mother," I babbled like a helpless c***d. "I'm inside this sweet ass."

"Got the big trophy, didn't you baby?" she lowly replied. "Got that ass you've been looking at all these years."

"God yes," I gasped, enamored by how she knew what I was feeling. "For so long."

My hands held her narrow waist as I pulled her back against me insistently, making sure I was as far inside her as possible. Mother instantly drew in a loud gasp of air, as if I had just shot her. I couldn't go any deeper but held still for several long seconds, savoring the heat deep within her guts and the tight grip of her conquered ass. When I finally moved, I moved slowly, taking my time backing out, overcome by the rigid texture of her rectum delicately tickling my spear... inch by luscious inch, the head of my cock remained ensconced within her gripping bowels.

"Me too, baby," she uttered, vocalizing her own inner secrets as well. "Feels so fucking good... oooooooooooooooh my GAWD, so good. Inside my big ass like this."

Mother let out a guttural moan as I pushed forward again, slowly, not so much a thrust as it was an exploration, an attempt to see how deep I actually go. She looked back over her shoulder at me, watching my facial reactions as I stabbed her.

I held still yet again, letting the sensations wash over me, savoring the sight of her asshole stretched obscenely around my cock, adoring how mother watched me watching her. Holding still I thought I could almost feel her heartbeat-- I was that deep.

"Every time I think about your ass, I wanna cumm." I whispered to her as I pulled out with painstaking slowness.

"I can't concentrate, I just think about what your ass tastes like, what your pussy smells like," I said grinding back against her again before slowly withdrawing.

"I always knew you'd be an ass man." she whispered. "All those years I saw you looking at it. Now you have it, baby... you really have it."

God, I almost came right there when she said that.

I pulled out until just the head of my prick remained inside, and then I roughly thrust forward, bottoming out inside her. I stayed like that for a few seconds, as deep as possible, my thighs pressed against that smooth ass flesh, grinding my body against hers as if trying to push even deeper. Then slowly I withdrew, pulling back out until just the head remained before resuming the marvelous cycle.

Our reflections were captured clearly in the tall mirror leaning against the back wall of the closet, My sweaty frame hulking over mother's healthy, hourglass body. She looked helpless in the reflection, like I was taking her without consent; her body rocked back and forth over the bed with each thrust. I reached up with a hand and turned her head so she could see the reflection as I lunged.

"Look," I urged her, my voice f***eful but soft as she stared at the same image, the reflection of me sodomizing her lovingly over our bed of passion.

"You see that, me inside you-- up your ass?" I asked, looking into her eyes through the reflection.

She nodded as her misty eyes met mine in the mirror. My thrusts jarred her fertile body back and forth, her lengthy brunette locks swishing with her body's rhythm.

"Please say you're mine, always." I thrust again, burying my penis as deep in her guts as I could go, my pelvis milling against her bountiful rear.

With one free hand I reached beneath her, my fingers trailing through the soft down of her bush until I found the hard nub of her clit.

"Yours," she replied simply, her eyes still fixed on mine.

Her asshole was freakishly dilated around the base of my cock, the ring of muscle a strained purple as I opened her up around the widest portion of my cock's root as I entered her fully. I could feel how wet she was with each thrust as my balls began to slap against her pussy.

"Your ass is never going to be closed, it's always going to be stretched open, full of my saliva or cumm." I watched her face carefully as I withdrew slowly and then reversed, refilling her colon with hard, eager cock. I began running slow clockwise circles on her clit with my finger, and I could see her eyes widen briefly as the electric shock of the contact sizzled up her spine.

"More," mom whispered, her eyes still locked onto mine. I didn't know if she meant the talk or my hand on her clit, so I decided to give her both.

"I tried all my life getting this." I announced as I sawed steadily in and out, my fingers working her towards orgasm.

"Please, more," she pleaded, and I knew she meant both the talk and the ministrations of her clit. I reached around and waved my other hand beneath her nose.

"When you wake up in the morning, it's going to be me eating this big sexy ass." I vowed.

Mom whimpered as I bottomed out inside her again, and I could feel her starting to shake as her orgasm approached.

"When you go to sl**p at night, my cock is gonna be inside it." I continued.

"Inside me," mom begged like a wanton whore. "God, my BIG fucking ass."

"Your King Sized ass." I countered, growling as our flesh began clapping... ass to groin.

"Fuuuuuuuuuuuuck yeah!" mom yelled, moaning into the mattress as she made a fist, hitting the bed several times in tormenting bliss. "Talk about it like its food."

I sighed, hearing her put to words what I loved so much about this glorious feat. The same voice I heard growing up, now, talking like the true vixen I had fantasized about. Now, we had discovered yet another divine secret... she liked the way I talked trash to her.

"This big juicy ass," I chanted, staring at both meaty cheeks vacillating like Jell-O. "Like it's been baking in the oven all day, so brown and tender-- ready to eat."

"Nourishment." She uttered as her voice rose and fell with my demanding thrusts.

"Yea," I replied.

I couldn't tear my eyes off hers in the mirror, nor could she mine. Each thrust was slow, yet f***eful and deliberate, and each thrust triggering a deep groan from her. Her clit got harder and swelled, and I increased the speed of my circling fingers, winding up the intensity more and more.

Mom clutched her large breasts as she and I stared straight into each other's eyes, sealing a deeper connection beyond the physical aspect of our i****tuous intercourse. Mother deliberately milked my sliding fuck-rod with her anal muscles as our stare committed psychological i****t. Not one shred of our being was being left out of the temperament of our sexual activities, and to the degree that is was bearable. The stare between our eyes was possibly more penetrating than my cock in mother's ass, and the nature of it possibly even more intimate.

"I'm...." she gasped, green eyes still locked on blue.

I could feel the tingle of orgasm, an inexplicable tingle that seemed to come from behind my swinging testicles. I knew I couldn't last much longer. Trying to stay mentally ahead of the fucking, I continued to pound her, bringing mother over the top.

"I'm..." she gasped again, this time with a whispered wail of "cooooommmminggggggg......" several seconds later. She began to wreathe about as orgasm split her sweaty flesh apart, almost as if she was having a seizure. Her knees buckled, dropping her full luscious weight onto our mattress.

Her asshole clamped savagely on my stabbing stalk, pushing me over the edge as well. I couldn't say what threw me over... the fact that I was making the woman of my dreams endure an orgasm, or that her ass was going to make me cumm. Gazing down one last time, I took in the sweet view of mother's buttery globes, glossed over by a thin sheen of perspiration.

That's all it took... seeing that big ass flinging back at me... waves of raw powerful sex, rippling across her heaps.

With a finishing thrust, I cried for mom over and over as I hurled what felt like a gallon of cumm inside the deepest recesses of her plundered bowels. Mother's only response was screaming her astonishment into the sheets, angrily tugging at the fabric. It wasn't a painful or torturous scream, but one of gracious contentment and profound orgasm. Millions of exploding stars crossed my eyes as I cried out for her syrupy ass. Both hands squeezed each orb, shoving myself recklessly as far into her as I could. Rope after rope of hot seed erupted... paralyzed by the awesome reality that I was cumming inside mother's rectum. I became light headed; swaying back and forth as I came crashing down on mother's dampened back.

Moments later...

Beneath me, mom was still enduring the aftershocks of her climax, her body still shaking as if cold. Each twitch of my organ sparked another tremor, causing her asshole to spasm around my still hard cock. Back and forth we spiraled down, the death throes of her orgasm triggering weakening spurts from my cock as the bursts triggered twitches of her internal muscles.

I had done it... I had tasted, fucked, and came inside my mother's ass. I had dreamed, fantasized, and jerked off to this accomplishment for so long. Now, below me catching her breath, mom let me suckle her shoulder as I lapped my tongue across her smooth, moist skin. Afterglow was settling in as both of us whispered our vows of our undying love for each other as I stayed rooted... deep inside her warm colon.

"Stay inside me, just like this." mom spoke with a promising whisper.

"I'm not going anywhere." I reassured her, kissing her ear and neckline.

We remained joined... cock tucked deep in ass, together as one.

"That was incredible," she said after a long, deep kiss. "I've always wanted to do that."

"I can't believe no man ever wanted this," I replied, still trying to grasp the meaning of my accomplishment. "I don't see how with an ass like yours."

"I loved how you talked about it like it was food," she replied. "God that was so fucking sexy."

"Did you like when I licked you-- had my tongue inside you?"

"Fuck yeah, God that just... wow." She exclaimed with a long sigh of wonder. "You were so into it. I never thought anyone could do that."

"You have no idea." I lovingly told her. "You're the sexiest woman I ever hope to have."

Mother purred below me, snuggling against the sheets and squirming below me, feeling my semi-hard cock still tucked safely away in her tranquil depths.

CHAPTER VIIII -- FULFILLMENT

Mom woke me up around 1am, dying for some pizza and beer. I too was kind of hungry, so we went out and found a local watering hole to enjoy the lush Hawaiian scene. She threw on one of her sexy mini dresses, black and VERY revealing. I was so damn proud in taking my woman out on the town as we wolfed down some pizza and found an all-night dance club.

It was remarkable to have such fun with her, taking my appreciation to an all new depth as we couldn't keep our hands off each other all night. I could tell we were the envy of the crowds as we openly made out. I felt like a heroic King showing off his honored Matriarch to his forbidden kingdom. Both of us loved how covert our romance was, and how people would gasp if they actually knew we were mother and son.

Around 3am, mom had another great idea... to make love on the beach. I had never done that, so it didn't take much convincing as we quickly ran a few blocks to the dark, moonlit seashore. Hand in hand, mom and I hurriedly looked for a private spot, loving the liveliness in mom's step. She ran and giggled like a teenager would, playfully chasing me as my heart overflowed with so much love for my beloved woman. Mom found the perfect place as she threw herself at me, furiously yanking my shorts to my ankles. Unsurprisingly, my hands went for her wide hips, pulling up the black dress like it was the grand prize... in so many ways, it was.

"You're gonna make me pregnant tonight," mother lovingly urged into my ear. "Tonight's it... tell me I'm gonna be a mother again."

I shuddered, trying to grasp the surreal implication of her outspoken vocabulary. This was our definitive triumph.

We wasted no time as we fell to the sand, struggling about as I put mother on her back. Solid as pure granite, my reproductive organ found its way back home once more as mother and I pirouetted to the immoral ballet in our lustful hearts. It felt like a mountain's landslide as I tucked my cock inside her, reveling in the glorious success of winning over my dear sweet mother.

This time, we were a****ls... we were strong, f***eful, and eloquent for we knew EXACTLY why we were sharing in the depraved celebration.

As I sawed in and out of mother's buttery cunt, parts of everlasting phrases echoed in my mind...

Deep...

Harder...

My beautiful mother...

Deeper...

Pregnant...

She gave birth to me...

Inside her...

That smooth caramel skin-- thick thighs...

I wanted this ALL my life...

Knock her up...

Mark mother as mine...

The first time I looked at her AS a woman, not as my mother...

Stronger...

Beauty...

So warm inside...

How can society say THIS is wrong?

My own mother is going to make me cumm...

I'm going to cumm. God, this is gonna happen...

Mother...

My dear sweet mother...

Her deep blue eyes...

Inside her...

Soooooooooo fucking sexy...

Pregnant... make her pregnant.

Her stomach, swollen with my c***d... MY baby...

I did this to her...

Get deeper...

FOUR WEEKS LATER

As you could probably guess, all of my hopes and dreams were confirmed after a visit to mother's OB-GYN. Actually, mom already had a strong hunch after our carnal tryst at the beach. We got back to the hotel around 7 that morning after watching the sunrise arm in arm. I'll never forget when I laid down to sl**p, she whispered in my ear "Sweetie, you made your mother pregnant. I feel it inside... you did it."

Naturally, I immediately woke up and celebrated the wonderful news. I trusted my mother's instincts more than anyone else's, and that visit to the doctor only validated my deepest ambition in life.

Leaving Hawaii was a bittersweet departure. Both of us were sad to leave the place where so many good things happened. But it was a couple of weeks after we found out that mom started hinting at a possible move... a fresh start where we could live openly as man and wife... a new f****y without the scornful eye of our peers and friends. With a referral from mom's law partner, and my transfer of my college credits to the University of Hawaii, our move was pretty easy as we bought our first home on the island Oahu. Saying goodbye to all of our friends and f****y wasn't as hard as we thought as we settled in to our newfound life together as husband and wife. Believe me, the amazing sensations of making pure love to my mother nearly every night more than made up for that tenfold.

Watching my mother's belly swell with our c***d became the wind beneath my wings... I had an incredible season with the Warriors football program as mom came to every game we had, home AND away. I honestly felt like mom had gotten younger with her pregnancy... she glowed with a maternal radiance I found so damn sexy... her hair grew longer and her already deep tan just got darker and sexier. The feeling I would get in my stomach, looking at the woman who gave me life, all knocked up and pregnant was something few words can describe. I did this to her... ME. It's a pride I wish more men could understand, but perhaps most if it was just because she is my flesh and bl**d mother. Making love to her was an out of body experience... I never rushed our moments together, forever treasuring the beauty of actually being inside Marilyn... that she gave her heart and soul to me freely and without coercion is the single greatest triumph of my life.

The End

... Continue»
Posted by paul73 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 8516  |  
23%
  |  15

Sharing my girlfriend with my roommate! when my mi

Be warned this is a long story!

Hopefully u read my previous stories and know of my situation, if u haven't here's a quick summary:
I'm a sub and wanted to experience being dominated by a woman.
Me and my girlfriend Sue started experimenting in bed which led to my female roommate to join and become my mistress, a while after I caught my girlfriend cheating on me with my other roommate Sam, and rather than confronting them I decided to share her with Sam and watch.

This story starts when my mistress got back from her break.
The situation with my mistress calmed down recently, she used to dominate me all the time and even pushed my limits making me experience new things, but now she didnt do much with me. She still was definitely the dominant one in the house, she would make me clean the house to her satisfaction including her room, she would also sometimes enjoy humiliating making me wear my girlfriends panties infront of her and my girlfriend stuff like that! Dominant but not always sexual, and not as often as before, but that changed and things got exciting again when she got back and found out that Sam has been fucking my girlfriend and I watched.

When Nicky got back I asked Sam and my girlfriend to cool down a bit until I updated Nicky on the new situation, They agreed.
I went to check on Nicky in her room, I knocked on her door and walked in.
Nicky: hey there, I missed u guys!
Me: we missed u too! How was ur vacation?
Nicky: it was a lot of fun, kind of exhausting running around trying to do everything at once! But defiantly fun.
She was sitting on the edge of her bed so I sat on the floor infront of her and started massaging her feet
Nicky: that feels good, so what's new with you guys?
Me: well generally nothing except there has been something new involving me and Sue.
Nicky: interesting! Anything exciting? Don't hold back give me the details!
I shared with her the whole story, how sue cheated on me with Sam and how that developed into Sam fucking her while I watched! I then told her that we agreed on some ground rules and that we have to make sure she was ok with everything once she got back.
Nicky: so let me get this straight! Not only did u include someone else in ur sex life, but u also told Sam about me all without asking me what I thought! What if I didnt want him to know about my private life?
Me: I know I should have checked with u first, but sue and Sam were already having sex behind my back and I wanted everything to be out in the open but I couldn't do that unless I made sure Sam understood that we have to check with u and we have to stop if ur not ok with it, I would have called u but ur phone was off ur whole trip.
Nicky: well at least u remembered that u should check with me, and at least this is with Sam who is someone I trust
After sitting quietly for a minute
Nicky: ok go unpack my bags while I think of what to do with this new information, and make sure u wash all my clothes before putting them in the closet.

Now this is what I was talking about, although she is my mistress and is dominant, she bosses me around with things that aren't sexual! Of course I still enjoyed doing her chores I have been disappointed recently with how little she has been sexual with me and Sue! But I still enjoyed pleasing her by doing as told, plus I can't really say that I'm submissive to her and complain at the same time.
I proceeded to unpack her bags first taking out all her souvenirs and stacking then on her dresser then organizing her shoes and make up in her closet and finally picked up her clothes and headed to the laundry room.
As I was in the laundry room I heard Sam get back home and said hi to Nicky as they talked about her trip.
Sam came to me and asked what I was doing? I told him I was doing Nicky's laundry
Sam: So when u said she dominated u, u weren't talking about sexual things only?
Me: well it started sexual but ya I pretty much do everything she tells me to do
Sam: wow! So u enjoy doing regular stuff too? Just as long as she tells u to do it?
Me: submissiveness isn't just about sex! It's about me doing everything I can to keep women happy! When I enjoy watching u fuck Sue I enjoy it because I know she is being pleased, even if her pleasure involved something that ordinarily would be humiliating to me, then I would enjoy the humiliation because it pleases her!
Sam: dude u might have some problems! I thought u enjoyed it because it was kinky! I can't imagine how u could enjoy something like doing someone's laundry just because it makes u feel submissive!
Me: u dont have to understand it, just keep an open mind! Plus u should be grateful since my submissiveness gave u the opportunity to live out ur fantasies with Sue.
Sam: whatever rocks ur boat I guess
Sam walked back to the living room and I could hear them planing to go out, after a couple of minutes Nicky came to the laundry room to tell me the plan
Nicky: listen, me, Sam, and sue are going to go out for dinner. I pretty much have an idea on how I feel about all this so I'm going to discuss this with them over dinner and I want u to stay here and finish up ok?
Me: ok, is there anything else u would like me to do while u guys are gone?
Nicky: no just Finnish the laundry and ill see u tonight.
They left and I got back to the laundry, I finished and put all her clothes in her closet.
After I was done I just sat in the living room watching TV thinking about what to expect when they got back, I actually got worried thinking maybe she wanted to end the situation or something.
When they finally got back they were laughing and all seemed to be in a good mood which put me at ease, they sat in the living room and I signaled to Sam a "how's everything going signal" he walked to his room and I followed
Me: so how did everything go?
Sam: everything went well! She asked about our situation and then explained ur situation to me.
Me: so she's ok with the situation?
Sam: ya I even told her about ur conditions which she said were all good, she also added that if I had a question or wanted to try something new I should ask her or sue but not u.
Me: ya as long as the girls are ok with something then I am too
Sam: u are a whole new type of whipped
Me: it's not being whipped as much as willingly, u just wouldn't understand!
Sam: ur right, I don't understand and honestly u do ur thing and ill do mine, but everyone seems to be on the same page.
We walked back to the living room, I sat on the same couch as Nicky and Sam sat next to Sue.
Nicky placed her feet on my lap and I started massaging them, we turned on a movie and just relaxed.
Halfway through the movie Nicky tapped my shoulder and pointed towards Sue and Sam
Sue was resting her head on Sams shoulder with her hand down his pants playing with his dick, Sam was watching the movie while playing with her breasts.
We kept watching them as things got hotter.
Sue was getting excited by now, she looked towards us and noticed we were watching! She smiled and pulled his cock out, which was half erect at this point.
Sue took his cock in her mouth and sucked as he closed his eyes and enjoyed Sue's mouth.
I couldn't wait to see how it would be, now that Nicky is back things would definitely be more interesting.
Nicky grabbed my dick and started stroking it as we watched sue pleasure Sam
As we watched she would whisper things in my ear that made me enjoy watching even more!
"I like how obvious it is she enjoys sucking his cock! She makes it obvious it's about them and not u"
"Sam is pretty hung! Does the fact he is bigger than u excite u? Do u like the idea that he can satisfy her better than u?"
My pleasure was multiplied! My girlfriend was sucking my best friends cock while my mistress reminded me of everything thats wrong about this, she made sure I wasn't watching as if it was "live porn" but rather I was watching MY girlfriend with someone else, and I couldn't join until I was given permission now that my mistress was involved!
After sue got Sams cock rock hard she stopped sucking and looked at us, she held his cock from the base and swung it right and left showing off his size.
Nicky told me to get up and called Sam
Nicky: Sam get up and comeover here would u
Sam got up and walked closer
Nicky held his cock and pulled him closer to the point my hard dick and his were close enough that it was painfully obvious and that he was significantly bigger than me
She pushed me aside and I sat back down, she got to her knees and sucked his cock
She soon got up and guided both Sam and Sue to my room, they walked in and she looked back and told me to stay there and that she didnt want me to join
I sat there for at least an hour! All while hearing my girlfriend moan and then Nicky! Then my girlfriend again and this went on till finally it all stopped and Sam walked out.
Sam: wow! Nicky is a freak!
Me: u had sex with her?
Sam: yes and it was awesome! I kind of see ur point, its hot how bossy she gets in bed! And she loved watching me and Sue! She was giving us instructions the whole time.

I kind of felt jealous that he enjoyed a threesome in my bed with my girlfriend and I couldn't even watch

Sam: so how does this work? I fucked ur "mistress" does that make me ur uncle or something? He said jokingly
Me: no u idiot it doesn't make u anything

This situation continued a couple of days, Sam would fuck Sue or Nicky or both while I might get a pity blowjob from sue before bed

Finally a few days later, one day I walked into the house after getting back from work to the sight of my girlfriend and Sam making out in the living room... I went to my room to take a shower and was pleasantly surprised when Nicky got into the shower with me, i thought "finally some action for me"
She stood behind me and reached around to grab my dick
Nicky: so how was ur day?
Me: a lot better now
Nicky: I know I've been feeling left out recently, but consider that ur punishment for not telling me before u go and tell someone about me and u
Me: an I still being punished?
Nicky: no I think u had enough so finish ur shower and I will be waiting for u.
I finished up and walked out, Nicky was on my bed waiting for me, so I dried myself up and joined her
She kissed me then pushed my head down guiding my head between her legs, I licked her pussy as she moaned and pulled my hair and told me I was doing a good job
Nicky was dominant by nature, a strong woman, this made me enjoy pleasing her more than anyone else, I felt the need to prove myself to her and I treasured any positive feed back I got from her!
She pulled me back up and I laid on my back, she straddled me and rubbed her pussy on my dick as she gave me instructions for the evening she has in plans
"I want u to do everything I tell u tonight without questioning! I want u to realize that tonight is for my pleasure and not urs! Even if u felt uncomfortable with what I tell u to do u should still do it to please me ok?"
Me: of corse mistress u don't need to remind me and my pleasure is to please u
Nicky: are u sure? Right now u can set the whole mistress thing aside and be honest! Cuz if u commit now and change ur mind later what's between us is over! I'm giving u a chance to set ur limitations
Me: I don't want to place limits and I can't "set the mistress thing aside" but if u want my complete honesty my limits are no toilet play, and no ball busting or things that could get someone seriously hurt.
Nicky: those are fair conditions so other than that u will do what I tell u?
Me: yes happily
Nicky: if u do I will make sure u are completely satisfied by the and of the night
She walked out and came back with my girlfriend and Sam
Nicky and Sam sat at the foot of the bed, Nicky asked sue to strip which she did.
Sue laid next to me naked and said to me while smiling and fingering herself
"Nicky told me about her plans! U have to make sure u do everything I want and keep me happy" it looked like they all talked it out and I was the only one who was going to be surprised tonight!
Nicky: that's right for now I want u to make sure she is completely satisfied! Even if ur exhausted u better make sure u don't stop till she is completely satisfied!
Sue: told u! So be creative I don't want to have to guide u! Satisfy me!
Now this was an easy task! I can't fuck her as hard as Sam, but I've been with her for a couple of years and I knew her buttons!
I started with kissing her while gently rubbing my dick against her pussy making sure I get her nice and wet, I then moved down kissing her neck then sucking her nipples and finally reached her pussy, she loved being teased so I kept my face a couple of inches from her pussy and breathed hot air on her... She moaned and thrusted her hips forward and everytime she did I gave her a quick light lick! Which made her thrust again coming back for more!
I kept this up for about a minute just teasing her knowing the anticipation excited her! I felt that if I kept doing this the teasing would turn into frustration! So I started licking and sucking her with all my heart! I focused on all the areas she liked doing my best to please her, I slid my index finger in her pussy and started rubbing her g-spot as I licked, I licked the middle finger from my free hand and pushed into her ass! This was always a sure way to give her an intense orgasm... It excited me that Sam saw how much she was enjoying this and I didnt need to have a cock as big as his or have his stamina to please sue! Experience with what she liked was my area of strength, I guess this helped the little bit of ego I had left. In about 10 minutes she came in an intense orgasm! She pulled my hair pulling me away from her pussy, she sat up and laid back down repeatedly as if the orgasm was so intense she didnt know what to do with herself.
I knew that now was my chance to make sure she is fully satisfied so that I can get back to my mistress, once sue started calming down panting and mumbling "that was so good!" I started licking her again, she pushed me away and said no enough! I tried to lick her again and Nicky said do what she told u! If she said enough then she had enough!
I looked back and said
U told me to completely satisfy her and I know her! In a sudden movement I pushed my head back against her pussy and focussed on her clit moving my tongue quickly stimulating her! She quickly reached her peak again and started cumming hard! I could never tell when I did this if she was having a second orgasm or it was a continuation of her first, but it always satisfied her and even put her in a great mood for a day or two! She got off the bed and dragged a pillow with her and laid on the floor saying "enough I'm out I can't take any more"
I took a drink of water and laid back feeling proud of my results
Nicky moved next to me complementing my performance, she spread her legs and got back into her dominant role, she said "now take care of ur mistress"
I got back to my position and licked her pussy, I knew I can't fully satisfy her with just oral since that never seemed to be enough for her! She moaned and squeezed my head with her thick thighs she was mumbling
"Yes that's good! Be a good boy, take care of mistress's pussy!"
She was getting really wet and I was really hard! I wanted to relieve myself so bad but I knew she would get mad if I did with out her permission
She told me to lay on my back, this was always my favorite part! Although she was pretty fit, she had a huge ass "a whooty" which to her made her feel fat since that's where she gained weight! But for me it was a huge turn on and it made my favorite part so much better! I laid on my back and she lifted herself and sat on my face with her gorgeous phat ass... She smothered me then eased the pressure and I started to lick her pussy or ass or whatever she put on my mouth!
She lifted herself for a second and looked down at me and reminded me "remember what we talked about, whatever I say"
She sat on my face with her face facing me... I usually preferred reverse cowgirl during face sitting to get more ass, but I also liked regular cowgirl cuz she would look down on me eye to eye and talk dirty
She leaned back almost laying on her back on top of me but kept her pussy about 4-5 inches hovering over my face, now I finally understood why she made sure I set my limitations earlier
Sam came up and positioned himself over my face as well and positioned his cock and started to slide into Nicky... It was weird but definitely a better view than what I'm used to! He fucked her for a bit but Nicky couldn't hold herself up for long... She yelled move move! I got out from under them, Sam laid on his back, Nicky on top of him in reverse cowgirl
She told me to come closer and pushed my head to her pussy making me watch Sam slide in and out of her slowly.
Nicky: u like watching girls get fucked huh? Now watch as ur mistress gets fucked! U like what u see?
Me: yes mistress
Nicky: lick me!
I was taken off guard! Is she asking me to lick her pussy while Sam was fucking her?
I looked up at her
Nicky: that's right! I want u to lick me while I get fucked! Do what I tell u

I paused for a bit

Nicky: without questioning! If u don't want to do what I say then get out!
With that I stopped thinking about it and just blindly followed her commands! I licked her pussy as Sams cock was sliding in and out of her... I even bumped into his balls a couple of times when he was all the way inside her
Sue got curious, she got up and watched
She commented "that's kind of hot! Nicky ur pretty creative" sue started recording us on video and asked if we mind? Sam and Nicky said no problem and I didnt reply since I didnt think I can say no... Plus it didnt matter to me since it was my camera she was using so I'm the one who would have the video lol
I licked Nicky's pussy as she bounced on Sams cock, she moved faster and moaned louder and soon enough she came! She got off him pleased, I felt sorry for Sam though! Sue was definitely done for the night and Nicky seemed done after only 5 minutes! From how long he usually took fucking sue, he wasn't nearly done!!
Nicky kissed me on the cheek and said "good boy! Stay this good for the rest of the day and ull be happy with the reward"
Me: thank u mistress, I'm happy u think I'm doing well
She then took things a step further! She kissed me again and whispered in my ear "there's one person u still didnt pleasure orally!"
I looked at her and she smiled, sue was giggling and still recording! She pushed my head towards Sam and I looked at him hoping he would object so I don't have to... But he showed no hesitation!
I didnt have any issues with this, actually I had my fantasies about trying sex with another guy! And what better way to try than with my mistress, But I always imagined I would try with an anonymous stranger not a friend!
Nicky guided my head till Sams cock was right infront of me, she placed my hand on his cock and I held it, I looked at him while holding his cock in front of my mouth and he looked back at me and bit his lip!
I though "looks like he isn't just playing along but he actually wants this! Ok he wants it, Nicky wants it, and I'm at least curious! What do I have to lose?"
I closed my eyes and opened my mouth and started to suck Sams cock! I tried to get used to the feeling and wondered how to do this? I just started doing what I enjoyed when I get a blowjob.
I started by sucking the head while making sure I gathered up some excess saliva to make it nice and wet, I then licked all the way down to the base while stroking the top.
Nicky asked "how is he doing?"
Sam: too much teeth!
Nicky: well tell him! He doesn't know what he's doing yet! Don't be shy and tell him how u like it!
Sam immediately did, less teeth! Just cover ur teeth with ur lips!
I did
Sam: much better! Yes that feels good
The positive feed back excited me so I worked harder to suck him better...
Sam: make it wetter! Take more in! Ur girlfriend gives amazing blowjobs I'm sure u learned something
I started doing what sue does
I raised myself to get a better angle, I gathered some saliva and held my breath, this time I made sure I looked at him the whole time to monitor his reactions and learn what he likes
I took as much as I can in my mouth, even when I felt like I was going to gag I would pull back for a second and then take more of his cock than before. He defiantly was in my throat by now and it was uncomfortable! But after a minute of trying and while hearing some encouragement
Sam: ur getting better, ur doing surprisingly well, I'm actually enjoying this!
Sue: my boyfriend sucks dick! Would have though!
Nicky whispered: I'm proud of u! Ur making ur mistress very proud! Suck his cock

In no time all this encouragement got me into it, as I started actually enjoying it Nicky told me to get up.
I got up and she told me she is going to give me a small reward while Sam relaxes for a bit "we want him to last don't we?"

Nicky leaned forward and started sucking my dick, she occasionally stopped and looked at me and said stuff like "u did well, this is part or ur reward! Do u like it?"
Me: Yes mistress
Nicky: I know how u like it more!
She laid me on my back an smothered me in 69 and continued sucking! I loved it but it didnt last long! She said enough for now! Sam was out getting himself some water, Nicky called him and he came back and got comfortable again in the bed
Without being told I held his dick which was now only half erect, which for some reason I found hot!
I stroked him a bit and started to suck him again, keeping in mind all what he told me. If I was going to suck his Cock I better do a good job! It would suck "no pun lol" if I went this far and he didnt even enjoy it!
Immediately I got his approval which made me enjoy it even more!
"Much better this time! Ur doing great! This feels surprisingly good"
I was really enjoying it, and he sounded like he was too
"Yes suck my cock! Ur too good at this to be straight! Suck it"
He got up laid me on my stomach and pinned me down.
I started to panic! I wasn't ready to go this far!
Nicky said "the less u fight it the more u will like it!"
Me: I've never done this before! And he's pretty big! I think this is too much
Nicky: u can walk out if u want! But I promise u will like it, if u don't just tolerate him for me!
Sam didnt wait for me to decide, his cock still wet from my mouth was pressed against my ass hole.
He pushed as he started sliding into me...
I remember feeling this intense painful pressure
I just kept thinking to myself, don't quit! If u quit now Nicky might not give u another chance!
He slid deeper in me, it stopped hurting as much but was still painful
I thought the worst is over! I might just be able to do this!
He pushed all the way in and then stopped moving.
Sam was quiet the whole time.
Nicky told him "give him a second to adapt"
She told me "it's probably hurting a lot more than it should cuz ur tense! Just relax! U enjoyed sucking his cock trust me this is better"
I relaxed a bit, then I was able to completely relax when I noticed it didn't hurt nearly as much
He started to slowly fuck my ass, it felt good at first but quickly became uncomfortable as it started to get dry...
As if she could read my mind, sue set the camera on the dresser pointed at us and handed Sam a bottle of lube that she had...
He slid out of me and lubed his cock and the inside of my ass with his finger, then repositioned himself and started pushing back in... It felt so much better! I don't know if it was the lube or if I was just more relaxed? Probably a bit of both
Pushed till he was all the way in, waited for a second, then fucked me nice and slow sliding all the way out then all the way in and it really wasn't bothering me anymore
He picked up his pace and started fucking at a moderate consistent pace, it didnt hurt! It actually started to feel good!
I started to push back against him, he realized that I was enjoying it and now really started to fuck me! He fucked faster! Harder! He started to get verbal and I quickly realized I'm in the same position I enjoyed watching sue in!
"U like getting fucked? Ur just a sissy boy aren't u? I'm going to cum inside u tonight would u like that?"
I didnt reply and was just moaning
Nicky: tell him u like it, show mistress that u love doing what she tells u
When I replied it was as if there was a wall that I just broke through, there was no shame! No regret or boundaries! Just pure pleasure! I was as submissive as I could ever be!
Me: yes I like it! I like getting fucked!
Sam: I know u do! U like getting fucked like ur slut girlfriend!
Flashbacks raced through my head as I remembered watching my girlfriend get fucked by him
Me: yes Sam I love it! I love it more than sue!
The girls laughed and I was reminded they were watching
Me: thank u mistress, I never regret listening to u
Nicky: ur welcome! I knew you would like it
Sam fucked hard and rough, it hurt at times but a good pain!
I loved the feeling of being pinned down by Sam as he fucked me like crazy! I loved the thought that the same guy that my girlfriend recently cheated with is now fucking me!
Sam impressively kept a fast and rough pace for what seemed like a second to me, but I later realized he fucked me for about half an hour
He was getting ready to cum and he made sure I knew
Sam: I'm about to cum! R u ready? I'm going to cum inside u!
Me: I'm ready Sam
Sam: this is ur girlfriends favorite part!
He stopped for a second, two short thrusts, the pulled down on my shoulders and pushed his cock all the way in and came!
I discovered it was my favorite part too!
It felt amazing as he came! I almost came myself!
He got up and did a quick wash in my bathroom then went to his room
Nicky: shall I say I told u so?
Me: that was amazing! I don't know if this makes me gay or bi?
Nicky: don't label it! Ur my perfect sub, and being a sub means there is a good chance u like to be fucked!
I relaxed still in pleasure, my dick still hard.
Nicky got on top of me, she whispered "now time for ur reward" she slowly lowered herself on my dick
Nicky: don't worry about mistress or sub! Tell me what u want and enjoy ur self, anything u want!
Me: I love your ass! I want you to sit on my face!
Nicky sat on my face gently not with her full weight, she moved back and forward allowing me to enjoy her ass, kissing, licking, and just enjoying her ass in general
She sat full weight a couple of times smothering me then laid next to me, looked at me and said "u can fuck ur mistress tonight! Fuck me and enjoy urself! U earned it"
I got on top of her between her warm thighs and fucked her. Probably one of the best fucks in my life! We fucked and kissed, I loved how she surrendered to me and I was dominant for a change, I saw a very beautiful feminine side of her that isn't usually obvious when she is dominating me and bossing me around! I also felt it was a little taboo, I was dominating my mistress!
When I was about to cum I told her, she wrapped her legs around me pulling me closer, we kissed as I came inside her... After I was done I was exhausted! It was now 10pm, we started when I got back from work at 5! I just passed out as I was!
There is another part to this story mostly about me and Sam
I will post it soon... Continue»
Posted by Ass_worship 1 year ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Gay Male, Group Sex  |  Views: 2839  |  
100%
  |  4

Sharing My Room With s*s: part 2



I woke up in bed next to my s****r Abby. My underwear, which had been left

around my knees last night, had worked themselves off overnight, and my dick sat

loosely under the sheets, just inches away from my still sl**ping s*s. I pulled the

covers back and noticed of few dried spots of my cum on the sheets. I

remembered the whole encounter, from her nervous fingers slipping into my

boxer-briefs to our mutual explosion. There could be no doubt this time of whether

the night before had been a dream.

I got out of bed and pulled on some pants. Abby started to wake up and look at

me. "We'd better get into the kitchen for breakfast. Mom expects us in there in a

minute." She nodded. The thought of Mom coming to get us frightened me, though

there was nothing in our room right now to indicate what we'd done without a real

investigation. I instinctively just wanted to keep everyone as far away from my

room as possible. My room had turned into a magic place, separate from the rest

of the world, a place only for Abby and me, where we went from just being b*****r

and s****r to something more.

We sat and ate breakfast, and I looked across the table at Abby. Even just sitting

there, her soft features were beautiful. Her long red hair was slightly mussed. Her

eyes and mouth made her look kind, her usual look of indifference or sadness

replaced with a slight glow. Her skin was smooth and pale, only broken with a

spattering of freckles on each cheek.

She was still in her pajamas, an old pair blue cotton with purple dogs printed on

them, worn thin and too small for her body. Water damage in her room a few

nights ago had wreaked havoc in her room, forcing her to share my room with me

and leaving only this old pair from going to the laundry service. The top was long-

sleeved with buttons down the middle, the fabric stretching around her causing

gaps to open between the buttons. This morning I noticed her nipples standing out

through the fabric, and I thought about how I slid my hand inside her shirt two

nights before.

On the front of her pajamas was a small line of white spots going down her chest.

Any other day I would have assumed she'd dripped some toothpaste, but this time

I knew it was from when my cum had shot off into the dark last night. Seeing it in

the light of the kitchen both excited me and made me nervous. Up until now our

encounters had been solely confined to my room, but now I was suddenly aware

that it couldn't just stay there. The effects of it would spill out into the rest of the

world, and we'd have to be very careful to not give any clue as to what was

happening.

We finished breakfast and got up to head back to my room to get ready for

school. My mom stopped me a moment. "Why don't you stay down here a while

longer and give your s****r some time to get ready in your room. It only takes you

a few minutes to get ready, and Abby would probably appreciate the privacy."

She went off to finish getting ready for work. I had no choice but to sit on the couch

and wait for a bit.

My mom finally left for work, and I headed to my room to get ready with only about

5 minutes until Abby and I usually left. I peeked in and saw Abby was just finishing

getting her things together to leave. "All ready," she said.

"Alright, it should only take me a few minutes." I headed into the closet to get

some clothes, expecting her to head to the living room. When I came back out, I

saw Abby had instead put her stuff down and was sitting on my edge of my

computer chair looking at me with a smile on her face.

"Mom said you should give me privacy, she didn't say anything about me having

to give you privacy."

I paused a second and then smiled back at her. I pulled off my shirt, and then

slowly slid my shorts off. Instead of getting dressed I just stood there a moment,

completely naked in front of her, my dick already fully hard. "I just remembered

that I need to check something for Social Studies class." I walked over to my

computer right next to Abby, and she turned her chair to keep facing me. As I

reached down to the mouse and clicked to some random news website, my erect

dick stuck out just inches from Abby's smiling face. With each heartbeat it pulsed

slightly.

Abby casually placed her hand on the back of my thigh, and then turned her head

toward the computer screen. With her ear almost brushing against my shaft, she

said, "Find what you were looking for?"

"Uh, yeah," I said, mind not at all on the computer.

"Great. It's time to go, you'd better finish getting ready." And with her biggest

smile, she turned and slid out of the chair without touching me and left the room.

After school was over, I again rushed out to drive home with Abby. It was Friday

night, and I was hot with anticipation for what might happen tonight. Like the day

before I saw her standing near Mady and Cindy, her old friends who had turned on

her this year to join a more popular group of girls. I feared they were taunting her

as they'd done the day before, but as I got closer, I realized that Madison was

talking to her more normally, making plans for something.

"Ready to go?" I asked.

"Yeah," she said. She turned back to Mady with a polite smile. "I'll see you

tonight."

We walked to the car, and she told me what had happened. "Mady said she

wanted to be my friend again. Apparently, Mady's boyfriend's friend Lance

thought I was cute." I couldn't argue with that. "She agreed to ask get me to go out

with him. If he likes me, I'll get to hang out with Mady and Cindy again."

My heart sank when she said this, not just for the possibility of loosing what we'd

just started, but also for her. Abby was having a hard time adjusting to high school

and making new friends after her problems with Mady and Cindy. This didn't

sound like a good idea to me, but I knew that Abby really wanted to reconcile. I'd

have to go along with it and support her anyway.

"We're going on a double date with Mady and her boyfriend tonight. They're going

to pick me up at 6 for dinner and a movie." I could tell she was nervous telling me

this. I think we both knew this could change how things were going with us, but

weren't really sure how yet. I guess I already knew that we couldn't have this

relationship forever, eventually one of us would move on.

"Well, I'm sure he'll like you. You're a sweet and beautiful woman," I said,

mustering every once of courage that I could.

We stopped by the mall so she could buy a new outfit and went home so she

could get ready. At six Lance picked her up. My highly anticipated evening now

left empty, I decided to go to the movie too. I knew it was silly to follow her, but I

still didn't trust Mady after the last few weeks and felt the need to protect Abby,

even if I embarrassed myself doing it.

I waited a while and headed to the theatre, wearing a hat low so I would be harder

to recognize. As I waited in line for popcorn, I saw Abby and the other three come

in and head in to get a seat. I got my popcorn and followed them in. The particular

theatre wasn't very crowded, but I saw Abby and Lance had sat a few rows from

the top. A row behind and several seats over were Mady and her boyfriend. I

headed all the way to the top without being noticed.

As the movie started, I saw Madison making out with her boyfriend. After a few

minutes, I saw him wiggle around in his seat a minute, and then her head

disappeared into his lap. No wonder she'd gotten popular so quickly.

Feeling more nervous for Abby, I watched Lance put his arm around her and

whisper to her. She seemed to be talking back nicely, but I could tell she was

tense. He kept pulling her closer and she kept trying to move farther away. I

decided to act. I slipped down to the row in front of them, and started walking by

as if I'd just arrived to get a seat. As I passed them, I pretended to trip and dump

my popcorn on them. "Sorry, sticky floors," I said. Lance brushed it off and turned

back toward Abby, not knowing who I was. Abby, of course, recognized me, but

didn't say anything. I walked past and headed back up to my seat to watch,

knowing she needed to resolve this herself.

After a few minutes, Lance got more heated in his talking. Mady, apparently

finished on her side, and moved down closer to them. Their talking was too low

for me to hear, until Mady got louder. "Don't be a bitch, Abby. Lance is my friend.

We're in high school now, for Christ's sake. Don't be such a prude. Why don't you

go home and play with your Barbies? She's still just a little girl too scared to be an

adult, Lance." Abby got up and practically ran out of the theatre. I got up and

followed as the other three kept bitching among themselves.

Outside, I was afraid Abby would be crying, but I found her surprising calm. She

walked with me to my car and headed home.

"He pulled his penis out right there in front of me. Mady had told him I'd give him a

blowjob. I couldn't do it, it was too gross."

"I'm sorry, Abby. Mady just got to high school and turned into a bitch, that's all.

Give it time, you'll make new friends who are much better than her."

It was already late by the time we got home and Mom was already in bed. We

headed to my room for bed. After her experience, I figured she was completely

not in the mood, so I decided again not to push her for anything. We walked into

my room and closed the door. Abby turned me toward her and gave me a tight

hug. I thought she was still bummed about Mady. "It's like I have to try so hard

around everyone to play the parts they want me to play. The only time I feel like I

can just be myself is with you."

"Real friends don't try and make you do things you aren't comfortable with or

ready for," I told her.

Abby pulled her head off my shoulder and looked in my eyes for just a moment.

Then she pulled in and pressed her lips into mine. We held each other and

kissed. Her tongue slowly slid through into my mouth, and I met it with mine. As

our tongues spun around together, she seemed to melt in my arms.

She pulled away after a minute, and then pushed me down onto my bed. She

leaned over and kissed me again, her hands unbuttoning and unzipping my pants.

She grabbed my waist on either side, and I lifted up enough for her to pull it over

my butt. Then she pulled the front of my pants and underwear out and down,

releasing my dick. She pulled back from the kiss and slid off my pants. She

yanked her top off, then reached behind her and quickly unsnapped her bra,

casting aside, before helping me pull off my shirt.

She leaned over and started kissing me again. Her finger, starting at my knee,

ran all the way up along the inside of my thigh, stopping just briefly at the base of

my dick before tracing it to the tip. I raised my hands up and held the back of her

head. My fingers slid down through her long red hair along her back to her waist,

then traced gently up her sides. Reaching her breasts, my fingers ran around the

edges. As she leaned over, her tits hanged down, nipples pointing at my bare

chest, and my hands slowly tightened around them. Her hand was fully wrapped

around my cock, stroking slowly.

She pulled away again, never taking her hand off my dick, she pulled her pants off

and sat down next to me. Hesitating only a moment, she leaned over and gave a

gentle, testing kiss to the head of my dick. Three more followed, each a bit longer

and a bit deeper. Holding me in her hand, she kissed down the length of my shaft

and back up again. Again on the head, she kissed more deeply, and I felt her

tongue start to flick across the tip. She continued, each kiss becoming more of a

slurp, her lips wrapping farther around me until my whole head was in her mouth.

Holding it there, she ran her tongue around one side, then the other. Her hand

started slow strokes along my length, and she started gently sucking, her tongue

rubbing against the tip.

I needed to distract myself so I didn't cum in her mouth right then. I ran my hand

along her back down to her ass, and gently caressed my finger along her crack.

She scooted back to give me better access and I leaned slightly to wrap my hand

around her. After briefly cupping her breast, I slid down her stomach to the fuzz

over her pussy. Her breathing quickened and she started stroking faster. She

paused a moment and ran her tongue up and down my shaft, then devoured my

head again. Her legs spread apart, and my fingers again touched lightly along the

fuzz and skin of her pussy lips. I found them spread far apart, her warm moist flesh

inside beckoning. My finger slid into her easily.

Despite the awkward reaching of my arm around her, I had no trouble matching

her quickening pace. My finger rubbed inside her as she sucked my dick, and she

quickly seemed to approach her climax. She starting jerking on my hand, and her

mouth let loose my dick. She breathed in and out hard with each spasm, but kept

jerking me off furiously. A moment after she pulled her head back, my cum shot

out into the air. Over and over she jerked, and over and over my dick shot loads of

cum onto us both.

When it was over, we got up to clean ourselves. She turned to me and smiled,

and I saw my cum spread across her face, with several gobs stuck in her hair and

a few lines almost seeming to connect the dots of freckles on her cheeks.

"In here with each other, its just us, and we be ourselves and just do what we feel

like and be together. We don't have to hold anything back." She reached up with

one finger and wiped my cum off her cheek.
I woke up slowly feeling something unusual. Usually I woke up feeling still groggy,

but today something was different. I lay there a moment, head swirling, and

realized what it was: a tickling sensation running up my thigh. It reached the leg of

my boxer-briefs and paused only a moment before I felt them be pulled up and

something slide in underneath. The sensation slid over the last bit of thigh and

started running up and down my slowly growing dick.

More awake now, I opened my eyes and saw my s****r Abby standing over me.

"Time to wake up," she said. "Its Saturday. Mom wants to talk to us about my

room." She ran her finger along my dick one last time, then pulled her hand out

and left.

Three nights ago a storm had smashed a window in my s****r's room, forcing me

to share my room with her until the damage was repaired. Having trouble making

friends at school, she'd turned to me for comfort. She had convinced be to share

the bed with her, leading to the three hottest nights of my life. Though we'd both

wanted it, our mutual nervousness and fear had nearly stopped us. Just last night,

Abby had been set up on a date by her former friend. The guy had tried to push

her too far and her friend had called her a prude. When we got home and into my

room, she'd shown me how wrong they were. Outside my room, we had to

pretend to be something else, but while we were alone in there, we could let loose

with each other.

Mom told us that in order to try to save some money on repairs, that she and I

would have to do some of the work. After breakfast we moved her furniture and

other stuff out to the garage. As we cleaned up, Abby discovered that her

computer wasn't working anymore. "The water must have shorted it out. Should

have had a surge protected on it," I told her.

"I need my computer to work on homework," she said.

"I'm sorry, dear. You'll have to share your b*****r's computer until we can get you a

knew one."

A week before, the very idea of anyone else getting on my computer would have

terrified me. No one, not even Abby and Mom, used to come into my room very

often and no one else ever used my computer. I, therefore, hadn't gone to much

effort to hide the porn I regularly viewed on it. If Abby so much as looked through

the folders in my bookmarks, she'd run across links to my favorite sites. After the

last couple of nights, the thought was somewhat exciting now. Even so, some of

those sites had some pretty nasty stuff on there, and I worried if it would be too

much for Abby. I'd have to try to clear some of it off today when she wasn't around.

As I set about starting on pulling the carpet out, the laundry service came by to

drop off Abby's clothes, newly cleaned after being soaked. She grabbed them

and headed into my room to sort through them. I worked alone in her room for

several hours pulling off the baseboards, definitely in to hurry to get her room back

together. Abby came in through the bathroom connecting our rooms wearing

some of her returned clothes. Even though it was a little chilly in her room from the

broken window, she wore a tank top and some shorts, her usual sl**p wear but

not around-the-house garb.

"Its so nice to have my clothes back," she said, turning in a pose in front of me.

The shorts were very short, and just a bit of the curve of her ass cheeks peeked

out at the bottom. Her tank top was white without a bra underneath. The bumps of

her nipples were clearly visible through it. "I moved stuff out of some of your

drawers into the closet to make room for my clothes." I nodded, trying not to stare

too much. She smiled at me and casually dropped both of her thumbs inside the

front of her waistband, pushing it down slightly. As I half-heartedly pulled at a

baseboard, she sunk the waistband lower until her I could see just a bit of her

short, curly, fire-red pubes sticking out the top. Holding it there a moment, she

said, "I was surfing the web for my English homework and saw you had some

interesting bookmarks on there." She turned and walked through the bathroom

back into my room. I got up and followed.

"Uh, what exactly were you looking at?" I asked, trying to hide the embarrassment

that was swelling within me, despite my excitement.

"Just some Literature study group forums," she said. I slowly came into the room

and cautiously peeked around until I could see the screen. It looked to be an

analysis of Hamlet. "This stuff here is pretty boring. Anyway, you'd better get back

in there. We'd hate for Mom to have to come looking for you." She pushed me

back toward the bathroom and shut the door behind me.

I headed back in a pulled weakly at baseboards, wondering what Abby was up to.

After a couple more hours it was late afternoon, and I decided to quit for the day. I

headed back into my room and found Abby lying on my bed, the computer

monitor switched off. "Find what you needed online?" I asked her.

"Yep," she replied. She lay back on the bed and stretched her arms behind her.

She opened her legs wide and pressed the bottom of her feet together. The fabric

of her shorts was pulled tightly across her pussy, barely covering her hole. On

either side, the gentle curve and fuzz of the outside of her pussy lips stuck out.

Before I could think to do something, she stood up and headed for the door. "I'm

going to go watch some TV for a while," she said. I breathed out in frustrated

disbelief, and she smiled slyly as she went.

I sat down at my computer desk and clicked on the monitor to find that my s****r

had left some browsers open. It was clear from the page titles that she had been

surfing from my porn bookmarks. The first page showed a series of pics of a guy

fingering a girl's pussy. The thought of my s****r looking at this turned me on, and

alone in my room, I slid my dick from my pants and pushed them to the floor. After

going through the pics, I clicked to the next window. In another series, a blonde

was giving a handjob. By now I was stroking my dick in a steady pace.

A movement in the corner of my eye made me glance up at the bathroom door,

which I saw was standing partway open. On the other side stood my s****r, her

hands behind her back leaning in to get a view of me. Seeing that I saw her, she

pushed the door open and stepped in, closing it behind her. "Don't stop on my

account. There's nothing good on TV so I decided to chill here for a bit." She sat

down on the bed behind me and stretched to look over my shoulder. "Oh, I liked

that one, too. After looking at that site for a while, that one was one of my

favorites."

She reached around me and grabbed the mouse, clicking on the next window.

This series showed a brunette sitting next to a guy, leaning over giving him a

blowjob. I realized that it was almost the exact same position that we'd been in the

night before. She clicked one of the images. It was a close-up of the blowjob. The

girl gripped his dick in her hand and had it deep inside her mouth. "Maybe that

one will help you out." I looked up at her standing over me, then focused back on

the computer and started stroking again. She clicked back and selected another

image. While the girl was still sucking, the guy had reached around to touch her

pussy, much as I had done to her.

She slid her left hand up my shirt and pulled it up above my stomach, wrapping

arm around my chest. She clicked through a few more images. I looked up at her

again and saw her eyes gazing at my dick in my hand. "Enjoying the show?" I

asked.

"Definitely. You're having such a good time, I don't want to interfere too much." I

stroked a little faster, my eyes now locked on her face instead of the screen. I

remembered the sight of my cum splattered across her cheeks and hair. "There's

one more page I left for you," she said. It was a video. She hit play and let go of

the mouse, wrapping her other arm around my chest as well, still looking over my

shoulder.

In the video was a redhead. She had long hair and her skin looked nearly as pale

and soft as Abby's. She stripped off her clothes, leaving on only a pair of black

stockings. After a few poses, she sat on a bed and spread her legs apart. She

ran her fingers over her shaved pussy, playing with herself.

Abby reached her right hand down and ran her fingers along my thigh as I kept

masturbating. She traced up until her finger just barely brushed my balls, then

moved up and caressed the back of my hand as it moved. Beads of pre-cum

began sliding down the tip of my dick. Abby took her finger and wiped it up, then

brought it up to her lips. She closed her eyes and slowly and sensually licked it up.

She put her fingertip in her mouth and sucked off what was left, moaning slightly to

tease me.

I could hardly believe that it. For years I had known her as my shy little s****r who

always seemed uncomfortable. Around everyone else, she would hardly say two

words. But now in this room with me another part of her entirely seemed to be

awakening.

Still watching her face, I noticed her eyes were back on the computer. I looked at

it and saw that now the guy had come in and was licking around the lips of her

pussy. Abby's hand reached back down to my thigh and quickly traced their way

to my balls. We both watched the video, and with me stroking had high speed she

took two fingers and lightly caressed around my balls. Her fingers rubbed a little

circle around my sack, then traced around the outside, stopping underneath to

tickle the a little more.

In the video, the guy had started flicking his tongue across her clit. Knowing I didn't

have long, I took my free hand and placed it on hers. I guided her thumb to the

base of my dick near my stomach, and then pulled her fingers on the skin right

underneath my balls. I squeezed her hand, causing her to tighten a grip in just the

way I often did when I jerked off. I released her hand and she held me, squeezing

firmly but not too tightly. I reached my free arm around behind me and grabbed

onto her bare shoulder.

Barely even aware of the woman cumming on the movie, I came hard myself,

splattering across my stomach. With each shot that spurted I felt myself pulsing

under my balls against the firm squeeze of Abby's fingers.

She kissed my neck, then ran her tongue along my ear. With her hand she cupped

my balls and squeezed them slightly. "Looks like you're totally spent. That's ok, my

turn can wait until tonight." She kissed my neck. "Maybe there's something on TV

now. You should come with me, we can find a movie." As she released my balls,

she ran her fingers gently across them and then up the length of my shaft before

turning away and leaving the room.

After dinner we sat in the living room and watched a movie with Mom. Half way

through, Abby left to take a shower and get ready for bed. My aided masturbation

took enough edge off that I managed to sit and watch the rest of the movie until

Mom went to bed.

Entering my room, I found Abby standing in the closet facing away from me

looking through her clothes. She was wrapped in her bath towel. Her red hair was

still damp and hung along her back. She'd heard me come in but had remained

where she was, only turning her head slightly to see me in the corner of my eye.

When she was sure I'd seen her, a soft smile came on her face. She closed her

eyes and tilted her turned head away from me, seeming to beckon me to her

neck.

I walked up behind her and placed my hands on her bare shoulders. I leaned my

head down and started placing kisses along her neck, working my way from near

her shoulder to just behind her ear.

She tugged the towel open in the front and let it fall to the floor, leaving her naked

next to me. She turned towards me slightly more, stretched towards me and

kissed me. For a few moments we stood there, and I enjoyed her soft lips melting

into mine. Then she turned and pushed me gently out of the closet.

I stood for a moment and just looked at her standing directly under the single light

bulb of my closet, much as I had seen her naked for the first time days before, but

without the same reservations. Her legs were long and slender. Though still young

and skinny, her body was tantalizingly round in her soft face, firm tits and ass. Her

skin was a pale, creamy white all over her body except for the freckles sprinkled

across her cheeks, shoulders, and arms. The white skin naturally drew attention to

the bright red color of her long hair and wispy pubes, which tapered neatly into the

fuzz covering her barely visible pussy lips.

She gave me a moment to stare. "Excuse me," she said, and then slid past me

out of the closet. She got onto the bed at the foot, then slowly crawled on all fours

up it, giving me a perfect view of her ass and pussy. Once at the head of the bed,

she reached over to the computer desk and started pulling up another website.

As she navigated the pages, clearly knowing where she wanted to go, she

wiggled her butt playfully in the air. She started playing a video and turned over

onto her back, her eyes never so much as glancing at me. Her hand went down

between her legs and started to pet her own pussy. Her finger traced around her

hole a few seconds as she stared at the computer, then began wiggling its way

between her moist lips and finally slowly plunged deep into her pussy.

In the video, a girl sat back in a chair with her legs spread. A guy kneeled down in

front of her and started to flick his tongue into her pussy. As his tongue touched

her, Abby's hips raised up slightly against her hand.

I got the hint, and didn't need to be told twice. I climbed onto the bed and rested

myself between her knees. As she continued staring at the computer and

fingering herself I took my hand and began caressing the inside of her thigh,

quickly making my way to the top. Much like she had lightly caressed my balls

earlier while I masturbated, I lightly ran my finger along the outside of one lip,

almost tickling.

I stretched up farther and began placing kisses along her thigh, retracing my

fingers. When I reached about an inch from her pussy, I paused. Though I'd

fingered her several times already, I'd never seen a real pussy this close before.

Most of the girls I'd seen online had shaved pussies with stretched out parts that

seemed to practically fall open. Between Abby's legs was something quite

different. Her flesh looked soft yet tight, lightly covered with the red fuzz that he'd

come to adore. Instead of falling open, her lips seemed to be pulling themselves

apart, revealing soft pink inside. I felt my breath warming the air between it and

his mouth. The part that drove me the most wild was the sweet smell, unlike

anything I'd imagined before.

Cautiously, I leaned in and lightly kissed her right lip. I paused just a second then

kissed the left one, then again, more deeply. I ran my tongue through her fuzz

against her flesh, again switching sides. After a few passes, my traced the inside

of one lip, and then I finally and deeply delved into the middle.

The taste of her juices was even better than the smell. She moaned lightly, then

released herself and moved both hands to my head, running her fingers into my

hair and pressing me into her slowly thrusting hips. I slurped across her, more

slowly than the guy in the video. After a minute, I turned my head a bit and started

deeply kissing her pussy as I would her mouth, with my lips pressing against hers

and my tongue delved as deeply into her pussy as I could get it.

She had clearly lost interest in the video. She pulled me by my hair and

repositioned my mouth over the top of her pussy. "Lick my clit," she moaned to

me between deep breathes. I flicked my tongue across her and, finding its place,

gently circled around it, occasionally flicking across. Her hips rose up more and

her back arched to meet my mouth. I brought one hand up and grabbed her ass.

I brought up my other hand to her pussy as I kept licking around her clit and slid a

finger inside her. I stroked against the texture of the inside of her vagina. Her

breathing again quickened along with her gentle moans, and I closed my lips

around her clit, sucking lightly. As I quickened my pace, I felt her ass clench in my

grip and, pressing my head more with her hands, grinded against my mouth. I

kept building the pace to a furious pitch, until finally she came. With each pulse,

her back arched, her ass clenched hard and her pussy squeezed my finger tight. I

kept sucking and stroking to meet each pulse and felt her juices flowing freely

down my finger onto my hand.

She finally relaxed and slowly released my head. Holding my finger inside her a

bit longer, I took my tongue and gently lapped her pussy around it, pulling in all of

her sweetness I could.

I brought my dick in gently between her lips until it touched them both, my tip just

barely in her mouth. I slowly stroked my cock as it sat there. Suddenly and yet

slowly, she closed her lips around my head. Her mouth opened again slightly, and

I felt the end of her tongue push against my dick, but only for a moment. Her lips

puckered out again and closed a little farther down around my dick, taking my

whole head into her mouth. She shifted her body slightly again and let out a soft

"Mmmm." I couldn't believe she was still asl**p!

Some impulse buried deep within her sl**ping brain caused her to start sucking

gently at what was in her mouth. I couldn't help pressing my dick into her mouth

just a bit further. With my fingertips pinching my shaft I made short, sharp strokes

on my dick. Abby's mouth sucked a little harder, and I felt her tongue press

against my head, rubbing slightly with each suckle.

I couldn't take anymore. I pulled out of her mouth and came. I turned slightly and

the first few hard spurts shoot across her back, a bit even reaching her ass. Much

of the rest dribble off my dick and fall onto her cheek, where part slowly slid down

her chin. She again moistened her lips and then closed her mouth.

I still worried what she might think if she awoke and found out what I'd done. I took

a tissue and gently wiped my cum off her face without disturbing her. With my dick

gradually softening, I climbed over her and snuggled up against her. She turned

again to her side facing away from me, and I pressed against her back, feeling

the warm wetness of my cum sticking on her back and ass. I lay there and

gradually drifted towards sl**p.

Abby shifted slightly again, her head turning towards mine. Just as I was nearly

asl**p, her soft whisper shocked me awake. My heart suddenly racing with fear

and regret, my brain finally processed the words she had said.

"Next time, spend more time on my pussy, and don't cum so fast. I was just getting

warmed up." She wiggled her bare ass against me until my dick nestled between

her ass cheeks, and then pulled the covers up over us.
..
It was Friday night, bedtime. Another week was over. Abby sat on the edge of my

bed in her pajamas, brushing her long, curly red hair slowly. She looked at me

standing naked, my dick a beam shooting straight from my body. At this point, it

only took the simple thought of my s****r to make it hard. Abby gave me a small

smile and kept brushing her hair.

I climbed into the bed behind and slid my legs under the sheets, my body and dick

facing her back. I touched her lower back as she kept brushing. I was a little antsy,

since we only had about 20 minutes together.

It had been nearly a month since Abby had moved into my room temporarily. For

the last two weeks, Mom had made me sl**p on the couch to give Abby more

privacy, clueless about what we had actually been doing. Since Mom would

sometimes check around the house late at night, I hadn't tried to sneak back into

my bed with Abby, giving my s****r and I little opportunities to be alone together

since. It had been a week since our last one, when we were aided in getting alone

time by Abby's friend Izzy, who had discovered and kept our secret.

On Thursday, the carpet people had come and put new carpet in Abby's room. All

the water damage had been repaired, and once we moved her stuff back in on

Saturday, she could move back in there. This would be her last night in my room.

Not wanting to miss another chance, I'd come up with the idea of telling Mom I

was taking a shower and sneaking into here with Abby after she'd gone to bed. I

kicked myself for not thinking of it earlier. So many missed chances.

Abby hadn't really been herself this week, or at least she hadn't been the relaxed

and playful Abby I'd come to know the last month. She was quieter, more distant.

"You alright, Abby?"

She turned to look at me. "Yeah." She obviously wasn't, but I wasn't going to pry

right now. She put her brush down, clicked off the light and laid down on her back

beside me. Our lips came together in a kiss, and I caressed her belly. As our

kissing became deeper, I slid my hand up under her shirt to her breast. As I

squeezed her, her hand moved to my thigh and gripped me. Her hand slid down

to my dick and gripped it and she began stroking it.

Not wanting to fall behind, I slid my hand down her front and into her waistband,

pushing past her hairs until they reached the soft flesh of her pussy. We stroked

on each other, and I began pushing my finger into her hole. She wasn't as wet as

she often was. In general she seemed a little more mechanical this time, without

the sense of abandon that she usually exhibited. Maybe she just needed a little

more time to relax and get into it. I figured this might be just what she needed to

get out of her funk. I slid my finger in and out shallowly, giving her juices a chance

to work up.

Raising her hips in the air slightly, she pulled her bottoms down and off and rolled

onto her side, facing away from me. As she scooted back to me, she reached

between her legs and grabbed my dick, squeezing it between her thighs and she

nestled her butt into my pelvis and stomach. I pressed into her, feeling her firm,

round butt cheeks spread slightly against me and my dick push between her

thighs. I wrapped my lower arm around her under her head, allowing me to rest on

that elbow and reach her breast. My other hand petted her pubes, and a pressed

a finger between her squeezed thighs along her pussy. She opened her thighs

and bit and stroked my dick as I slid my finger into her.

After just a moment, she pushed my arm back from her with her elbow and

wiggled her ass down my pelvis slightly, pressing the length of my dick along her

pussy. She again squeezed her thighs together and started rotating her hips,

grinding herself along my shaft. I could feel her pussy lips wrap a little ways

around me, now much wetter, with my head against her clit, her fingers pressing it

in harder. She slid her pussy along my length, her ass rubbing against my

stomach. With my free hand I grabbed her hip, steadying her and pressing her

harder against me.

Slowing the pace, she rotated her hips forward a bit more. With careful control,

she let my head press between her pussy lips. Each firm rock of her pelvis

brought my dick farther between her lips, until I felt the pressure of her pelvic bone

vanish into softness. The head of dick was now right at the entrance of my s****r's

vagina, dipping ever so slightly into it.

My body desperately wanted to just thrust, pressing my whole dick into her in one

move, but instead I completely froze, finding myself unwilling to take that step yet.

Despite everything we'd done together, the idea of actually fucking Abby had

never seemed possible. I never figured Abby would be willing, and though I'd

never even really thought about it consciously, the possibility of impregnating my

s****r terrified me. Even so, at that moment I knew that if she pushed my dick

inside her, I couldn't stop myself.

Abby held me there a moment, holding the tip of my dick ever so slightly inside

her. Suddenly, she opened her thighs, pulled herself off me and rolled onto her

back next to me. Both of us seemed in a state of slight shock, and we lay there

stiffly a minute, saying nothing. Finally, she grabbed me and hugged me tightly.

"What is it?" I asked her.

"I'm sorry, its just..." She trailed off. Was she upset about what had just nearly

happened? Though I had never had pushed her or even suggested it, had she

somehow felt pressured or obligated to go that far, but couldn't?

"It's okay, Abby. I never wanted to make you feel-"

Abby cut me off. "Its just, how long can we do this?" Her voice was a frantic

whisper. "We can't keep this up forever, always pretending to everyone else.

We'd never be able to lead a normal life."

"Oh," was all I managed. So that's why she was upset.

"We're supposed to graduate, move out of here, go to college, get jobs, have

families. How I do any of that if I just want to be with you? Our whole lives would be

a sham. We'll have to stop sometime. And being so close to you has just so...

amazing... that I know the longer we keep going, the harder it will be to ever stop."

I didn't respond, didn't know how to. I didn't want to stop, but I knew somewhere

deep down that she was right. Being with as close with Abby as I was now, not

just sexually but emotionally, had become so important to me, I knew that I'd never

want to give it up. But how could we live normal lives apart from each other,

always hiding our true selves from everyone?

We both sat up on the bed next to each other. I think Abby knew what I was

feeling. She hugged me again, and we held each other tightly.

"Tomorrow I'm going back to my own room. This may be time to let this go. Let it

be just a weird thing that happened during that weird time I shared your room, and

maybe we can both get over it."

I wanted to disagree, but had no arguments. I knew she was right. We simply held

each other, saying nothing, and savoring what may be our last moments together

the way we were.

It had been nearly 30 minutes since I started my shower, much longer than my

usual. I somehow managed to pull myself from her and went into the bathroom. I

stopped at the door and looked back at her pale skin in the dim light that came

from the bathroom. Her breasts were still covered in her thin camisole, her nipples

erect. Her legs were closed but even in the dim light her red pubic hair seemed to

blaze. She looked sadder than I'd ever seen her. I f***ed the images from my

head and closed the door behind me.

I slept poorly that night on the couch, thinking about her constantly. How hard it

would be to see her everyday, pretend I didn't feel the way I knew I would. Every

time I saw her in pajamas, every time she sat by the side of the couch, every time

she would look at me with sadness in her eyes, and I'd know she remembered it,

too... it would be hell. I couldn't even imagine her dating someone else, let alone

marrying...

Somehow I managed to fall asl**p. They let me sl**p in until about 10 before

waking me to help with Abby's room. We pulled the furniture in from the garage

and brought her stuff out of my room. Trying to act normal while moving Abby back

was the hardest thing I'd ever done. We had all the main things set up by evening.

I went alone to pick up Izzy to bring her over for dinner with us.

"So, you get Abby's room set up again," Izzy asked after getting in my car.

"Yeah."

"What's wrong?"

"Abby and I have decided to, uh, stop."

"Stop what?"

"Everything?"

"What? Why?" I explained our reasons.

Her reaction surprised me. I expected Izzy to be saddened for us, but instead she

seemed genuinely angry.

"What does it matter to you?"

"You guys were awesome together!" It's what she'd said about us the week

before, when she'd watched and even given us instructions when Abby and I gave

each other oral sex.

I started to get mad back at her. Were we just playthings to her, then? Was she

just upset that her show was ending so soon? She didn't even have the decency

to pretend to care about her friend's broken feelings. I fumed at her until we got

home, but didn't feel like bothering to say any of it. If she was that shallow, then I

could just be done with her, now, too.

We got home and went inside. Around Mom, Izzy's demeanor changed suddenly,

and she acted perfectly content as she said she'd already eaten, and would just

go check out Abby's room until we were done. I could tell she was still mad as she

went in there.

After dinner, Abby went into her room with Izzy. Not wanting to be with either of

them right then, I went into my bedroom and locked both doors. It was again my

own personal fortress, and I wouldn't let anyone in there again.

I came out around 10 to let the dogs in. Mom was just heading to bed herself and

told me to take Izzy home. I walked stiffly into Abby's room. Abby was on her bed

and Izzy was sitting on the floor. Both seemed dour. Abby had clearly been telling

Izzy all about it.

"Come on, its time to go home," I told Izzy coldly.

Izzy didn't budge from her seat on the floor. "Come in here a minute and close the

door," she said.

"Its time to go-" I started to repeat.

"I'm not getting up until you come in here and close the door."

I wanted to just grab her and drag her out, but knew that was a bad idea. Angry, I

went in and shut the door behind me, intent on ignoring anything she said and just

getting her out of there.

Izzy calmed herself a bit and took a deep breath. "My mom died in a car wreck

almost 3 years ago. What I remember most about her is how much she and Dad

loved each other. It wasn't until she was gone that I realized how special it was.

They lived for each other. I've looked around at couples on TV, grown-ups in real

life, and I've never seen any couple that accepted and supported each other like

they had until I met you two.

"When my Mom died, it broke my Dad. Since then, he's worked harder, made lots

of friends, we've moved to a bigger house, gotten a better car, lived a life like

everyone thinks he should, but the whole time I could see he wasn't the same.

None of it mattered to him, not really. I know he loves me, but I could never fill that

void.

"What I've learned is that if I ever find something like that, like what you have, I'm

not going to give it up. I think its better to build a life around one thing that really

matters to you, no matter how hard, than around a thousand things that don't." Her

voice had gone soft, the anger gone, as she poured out her heart. We all sat in

silence. She got up. "Alright, I'm ready to go home now."

When I dropped her off, I apologized for being short with her. I'd clearly misread

her anger.

"It's okay. Do you think what I said will make a difference?"

"I don't know," I answered.

I drove home, and thought about what my future would be without Abby. I'd had

only one real girlfriend before her, and it'd been nothing like what I had with Abby. I

couldn't imagine feeling the same way about anyone else. Izzy was right; I'd spend

the rest of life trying to forget, going through the motions of everything else. As I

went back into our quiet house, I knew what my heart wanted.

I pushed the door to Abby's room open slowly. She was still sitting on her bed

where she'd been. "Hey," I said.

"Hey, she said back solemnly. I closed the door and sat down beside her. "I just

don't know what to think. It just seems so impossible, but I think..." She sighed and

stared at the floor. I put my arm around her shoulder and held her. She looked up

at me. "Do you love me?"

Despite what I wanted, I didn't dare do anything that would push her towards a

decision she wasn't comfortable with and might regret. Still, I had to tell her what I

felt. "You're my s****r, Abby. I've always loved you, and always will, in a way I'll

never love anyone else. And now..."

Suddenly, Abby kissed me. Her lips pressed hard into mine, as she seemed to try

to push all her feelings of fear and anxiety. After just a moment of surprise, I

hugged her tighter and kissed back, and we sat with our lips pressed firmly and

stiffly into each other.

We gradually softened, kissing at each other's lips, and her tongue pressed into

my mouth. It was the most passionate kiss I've ever had.

She finally pulled back from me and we stared in each other's eyes. Abby yanked

her pants and panties off. Spreading her legs, she leaned back on her bed. She

put her hand on my head, and gently guided it downward towards her crotch.

"Kiss me," she said simply.

Our eyes still locked, I got onto my knees on the floor in front of her. Licking my

lips, I leaned right into her and placed a firm, wet kiss right in the middle of her

pussy. Our gaze finally broke as she closed her eyes and leaned her head back,

feeling my lips caress her moist flesh.

Abby was as aroused as I'd ever seen her. Her pussy was covered in moisture, it

lips visibly swollen. For the first time her smaller inner lips poked up above the

outer ones, laying slightly on the inner edge of her red fuzz. Her lips were spread

far apart, and I could see the darkness of her vagina inside. I dove my tongue into

it.

Abby grabbed the back of my head with one hard and pressed me into her,

clenching her butt. She was trembling. I slid my tongue in and out of her as deeply

as possible, letting her juices ooze into my mouth.

Abby pulled me back from her head. "Take off your clothes." I stood up and

complied, stripping as quickly as I could. Abby rose from the bed and pulled off

her shirt and bra. Grabbing my shoulders, she twisted me around. "Lay down,"

she said.

I lay down on her bed, Abby wasting no time in climbing on top of me, straddling

me. She laid herself down on top of me, breasts pressing into my chest, her

mouth by my ear. I took a deep breath, smelling the lavender scent in her room

mixing with the sweet smell of her juices still on my mouth. My dick lay against my

stomach, and Abby lowered her hips onto me, again pressing her pussy onto the

length of my shaft.

Rising just a bit, she slid her hand between us and grabbed my dick. She slid my

head all around her pussy, our mutual moisture making everything smooth and

slick. She again brought the head of my dick to the opening of her vagina,

pressing my tip ever so slightly into her and pausing, as she'd done the night

before. I was practically holding my breath.

She pressed the head of my dick into her hole. My butt clench and I gasped;

surprised I didn't cum right then. She slid me my head in and out of her in slow

motions. I found my hips rising slightly to meet each one.

Holding my dick tightly in her hand, she pressed me into her further. My dick could

barely squeeze into her, and she gasped, pulling back just a moment. Slowly,

timidly, but steadily, she slid deeper onto my dick, letting her vagina stretch

around me. She pulled her hand back up to get it out of the way, and slowly slid

down me, until her pelvis reached mine. Spreading her legs as far apart as she

could, she let her full weight press into me, pushing my dick as far inside of her as

she could. I grabbed her by her hips and butt cheeks, holding her onto me tightly.

We lay motionless a minute, breathing and feeling. She was so tight, yet so warm

and wet, simultaneously pressing against every square inch of my dick. At that

moment, nothing existed except for her pussy and my penis.

She slid back off of me partway, every movement still slow and careful. "Go slow,"

she whispered in my ear.

Slowly, I pushed my dick a little deeper inside her again. I moved slowly and

shallowly, not pressing all the way in again yet and not pulling out. With each push,

she stretched a little more to accommodate me, and the movements became

slicker. I sped up slightly, letting my dick move farther back each time, until I was

almost pulling out of her after each thrust. I pulled back slowly until just the head of

my dick still hovered in her hole and held her there, enjoying the anticipation. She

was quivering.

I f***efully thrust into her, pressing my dick as deeply as I could get it. Abby

gasped breathlessly. Lost in my arousal, I began thrusting into her harder and

faster. I held her hips tightly and pushed her into me with each thrust, pulling back

each time to let myself slide along her a little more. She again spread her legs,

pushing herself into me with all her weight.

Our pace increased quickly. She was moaning with each of her quick, shallow

exhalations as she bounced on top of me. We quickly approached climax.

"I'm going to cum," I managed to say in heavy breath. I tried to lift her up and pull

out of her.

Instead, she wrapped her arms under my shoulders and thrust down onto me with

all her might, easily overcoming my weakened hands, her body starting to pulse

with orgasm. This last, deep thrust into her easily made me cum with her. Giving

up any resistance, I grabbed her ass and pulled her into me, both of us just

pressing and holding onto each other as hard as we could. My dick jumped inside

her with pulse after pulse, squirting my cum out. Her butt and thighs clenched

rhythmically and her vagina squeezed my dick, seeming to try to milk every last

drop of cum out of me.

I came down from my orgasm first, and continued pressing into her and holding

her tightly until she was done. Totally spent, we just laid there together with my

dick still in her pussy, letting all the emotions from our roller-coaster last couple of

days just fade away.

When she finally dismounted me, my dick was almost back to its normal size, only

slightly still erect, and damp from tip to base. She collapsed next to me on the bed

and cuddled up to my side.

Rationality slowly returned, and I found myself tense. "I'm not so sure that was a

good idea. I mean, what if you..."

To my surprise, Abby smiled at me. Crawling over to her nightstand, she dug into

it until she pulled out a small silver sheet and showed it to me. It had four rows of

punch-out pills, the first row already gone. "Izzy gave me these last week. She has

a whole bunch of them." I was elated, and all signs of tension vanished. Abby

cuddled back into again. The world suddenly seemed like a great place once

more.

"I guess we've made up our minds, then?" I said.

She kissed my cheek. "I love you so much, b*****r. I never want to be apart from

you."

We lay there until I was nearly asl**p. I finally got up, collected my clothes and

headed for my room through the adjoining bathroom. As I entered, Abby called

after me.

"Don't lock your door. You're still going to be sharing your room with me."
... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 3 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore  |  Views: 6186  |  
99%
  |  17

My Tuesdays With Mr. Brooks

I was never a very good student. I had a lot of difficulty paying attention in class. The subject matters rarely kept my interest. I always hated being made to go to school in the first place. Therefore, my grades usually suffered. Going back a couple of years is really when my marks in school started to become a real problem.

In order to try and turn my grades around, my mom began lining up a series of tutors in various subjects. I had a couple of math tutors, a couple for science and another for english.
Typically, my grades would improve just enough where I would barely make a passing grade and then move on to the next level.

Although I had no interest in matters of academics, there was one topic that I was very much interested in. Sex.
It had been a little over a year since I had first jerked off. And from that moment forward, I had found a new hobby that I very much enjoyed.
It didn’t take long before I began to tire of the same old clichéd fantasies while masturbating and I began to explore my imagination a bit during my jerk off sessions. And one thing that I noticed pretty early on is that I liked thinking about random boys at my school. I would imagine us getting naked and kissing and maybe even some cock sucking. And this would get me really excited and I would usually orgasm very shortly afterward.

Now, I was never comfortable thinking about my male friends in my fantasies because I would feel guilty about it and feel very uncomfortable around them the next day. So I took to looking out each day for a random boy that I would notice walking in the school hallway, and he would be the subject of my jerk off fantasies when I got home.

I also began to get so into it while masturbating that I would strip naked and get on the floor and rub my asshole while rubbing my dick. This, of course, quickly led to me inserting my fingers inside my ass. I loved the feeling of my warm ass clinching around my fingers. Sometimes I would get three fingers in there and would make kind of a fucking motion with them as I was nearing climax. And when I did climax, it seemed that my cum would shoot out farther when I played with my ass, than when not.

So this was a pretty exciting time period for me, sexually. I was just starting to sprout a few pubic hairs around my dick and I had also noticed that I was getting some dark hairs on my legs.

But another consequence of starting puberty was that I would frequently get spontaneous erections, which could be pretty embarrassing in certain situations. There were times when I would not even be thinking about sex (which was kind of rare) and my cock would just start getting hard. And my dick was big enough (about 6 inches) that it could be very visible sometimes when this happened.

Had my school offered a course in jerking off, I would have no doubt made all A’s. But, of course, I had to keep studying all of these subjects that I had no interest in.

So it was around this time that my mom lined up a new math tutor for me. His name was Mr. Brooks, but he usually didn’t insist on such formalities and I pretty early on called him by his first name, Ken, short for Kenneth.

I would go to his house every Tuesday and we would work on improving my math skills for one hour. He was actually a really good math tutor, because my math grades quickly began to improve. But I think one reason for his success with me was that I thought he was very handsome and kind of enjoyed being around him. In fact, I started to develop a crush on him.
I began to actually look forward to our tutoring sessions every week.
And, of course, he began to be the subject of my jerk off fantasies.

It was a bit strange being around him at first after these fantasies began. But I began to get more and more comfortable with it as time went on.
I don’t know if he sensed anything from me as far as my feelings for him. I tried to just act casual and not let on, but I may have smiled at him a certain way or acted a certain way that might have hinted at what was going on in my head.

I did notice after several weeks of our tutoring sessions that he would sometimes put his hand on my shoulder while he was talking to me, or he might brush up against me as he walked by. I tried to think back to when he first began tutoring me and I was fairly certain that these were recent developments.

Could he be flirting with me? Or was I overreacting? I wasn’t too sure but I liked to think that maybe he was sending me little signals that he might have feelings for me too. And a lot of the time when I would ponder these things, my dick would start getting hard.
If I were at home, I would quickly rush into the bathroom and strip and rub my cock and play with my ass while thinking about Mr. Brooks. If I was in a place where I couldn’t pleasure myself, then I would just bottle it up only to release it later.

One Tuesday afternoon my mom dropped me off at his house as usual for our one hour tutoring session. I sat down at his dining room table and he began to go over some math problems with me. He then walked up behind the chair I was sitting in. As he was explaining complex fractions to me, he put his hand on my shoulder as he had been doing seemingly more frequently lately.

A consequence of this was that my dick started to get hard. And it is tucked in my pants in such a way that it starts hurting a little. And as any guy knows, when your dick gets hard but is at an odd angle in your pants, it can be somewhat painful unless it is adjusted properly. So I am a bit uncomfortable and need to reach down and move my dick and free it up a bit from its current awkward position.

I quickly reach down and make the adjustment. And right after I do this, Mr. Brooks suddenly stops talking and his hand on my shoulder starts to make a kind of massaging motion.

Then he says, “You know, we could skip the rest of the math lesson for today if you want.”

I said, “What do you mean?”
“Well, you like me don’t you? I sure do like it when you come over to my house.” he replied.
He moved up real close behind me and started rubbing my shoulders with both of his hands.
“I noticed that bulge in your pants and thought maybe you would like me to take care of that for you.”

Oh my God! My heart starts pounding and my palms get sweaty. I’m trying hard to breathe normally.
This can’t be happening! The man of my dreams, my fantasies and my desires for the past few weeks is making a move on me. And not only that, we will be alone in his house for the next fifty minutes until my mom comes back to pick me up.

“So, what do you think? Should we skip the math lesson?” he asked.
“Yes”, I heard myself say a little breathlessly.
He takes me by the arm and encourages me to get up out of the chair.
I turn around and look into his eyes as he leans forward and kisses my lips.
I eagerly put my tongue inside his mouth even before he puts his in mine.

Now we are kissing passionately, our tongues playfully dancing around one another. I reach out and pull him closer to me as he starts rubbing the bulge in my jeans. I caress his back and butt as we eagerly explore each other’s mouth. I feel as if I am floating on a cloud.

He encourages me to sit up on the dining room table and then removes my shirt. This is so fucking fantastic, I am thinking as he reaches for my jeans and unbuttons them and unzips the zipper. And in one motion he reaches back and pulls my underwear and jeans off at the same time.

And there it is, my rock hard cock suddenly free from its confines and sticking straight out towards him. He quickly lowers his head to my crotch and devours my dick. The very man my cock has been craving for a long time is now here, at this moment sucking on it.
His mouth feels fantastic. I moan and grab the back of his head as he goes down on me. He sucks my cock and then starts sucking my balls and I feel him get tantalizingly close to my asshole. I kind of spread my legs more, trying to encourage him to go even lower.
I quickly realize that I want this man more than anything else in the world right now. I want him to fuck me in my ass.
He still has all of his clothes on for the moment, but I know exactly what I want.

“Oh, fuck me.”, I say almost uncontrollably.
He stops. Looks up and says, “Hmm? Did you say you want me to fuck you?”
“Yes”
“In your ass?”
“Yes, yes”.

He gets up and seems to ponder the situation for a moment, as if he is taking stock of what complications fucking my asshole might involve.
I notice the slacks that he is wearing have a very large protrusion in the front.
And I’m thinking, “There it is! The very thing I want inside me”, though veiled by his pants, but still
very noticeable.

He steps forward and kisses me and at the same time starts unbuttoning his shirt. I help him with the last few buttons and I brush his shirt over his shoulders and down off of him. I start rubbing my hands over his slightly hairy chest and abs, still kissing him and feeling like I am consumed with ecstasy.
I excitedly reach for his pants and try to undo them, but he stops kissing me and undoes his pants and slips them off.

Now Mr. Brooks is standing there in his briefs looking fantastic, but I could hardly wait for him to take them off.

He reaches for his underwear and pulls them down and out pops an incredibly beautiful cock.
It is perfectly proportioned with a tasty looking, swelled purplish cock head.
I know that I want him inside me, but I suddenly have the urge to suck on it. It looks so delicious and my mouth aches to explore it.
As if reading my mind he steps forward and motions for me to get down off the table.
I lower myself from the table and get down on my knees and grab this man’s gorgeous, and engorged phallus and put it in my mouth.
I start vigorously sucking his cock as if I had hungered for it all my life and now it is right there… all for me.
He is moaning.
“Oh yeah, suck it. Yes, suck it. Oh god yes.”
His words are like music to my ears. I am actually pleasuring the man of my fantasies at this very moment. I am making him feel good.
My tongue explores every contour of his long shaft. I eagerly swirl my tongue around his beautiful cock head, his cock is getting wet as my saliva coats his dick. My spit is dribbling down his shaft, onto his ball sack and is dripping down onto the wooden floor in stringy globs.
I feel his body tense.

Abruptly, he backs away from me and says, “Get on the table, I’ll be right back.”

As he walks away his erect cock wags from side to side with each step as he disappears into another room. I back up to the dining room table and lift my ass up onto it.
When he returns, he is holding a bottle of some sort.
“We’re gonna need this.” he says and lays it on the table.

We start kissing again and this time I am rubbing his naked back and naked buns and it feels great. Here we are, finally naked together kissing and rubbing and caressing and doing what I have been wanting to do for a long time.
He gently pushes me back encouraging me to lie down on the table.
I comply eagerly.
He lifts my legs up and pulls my butt toward him and crouches down.
He parts my ass cheeks with his hands and I can suddenly feel his hot breath near my asshole.

Then I feel his warm moist tongue start to lick me. Circling my hole, dancing around it, tickling me with his hot tongue, making up and down motions followed by circling ones.
He does this for a couple of minutes and when he pulls his tongue away he inserts his finger into my hole.
Oh god, I’m thinking. His finger feels so good in me! Then he puts two fingers inside.
In and out, in and out. Twirling them around and around.

He suddenly gets up and reaches for the bottle and squirts some clear looking gel into his hand and then rubs it on his cock.

Oh boy, here it is. This is what I’ve wanted for so long and it is about to really happen.

I feel his cock head touch up against my asshole and then feel it gently push inside, disappearing into my ass. There is a little bit of uncomfortable pressure at first and I sort of wince a little but then I feel my rectum start to relax as he pushes more of himself inside me.
Once all the way inside, he stops and waits for my muscles to relax a bit more and then starts to pull back out.

I get the most wonderful sensation I have ever felt as he begins to pump me. He is holding my legs and moving his cock in and out. I begin to pinch my nipples and moan louder and louder. My body is writhing on the table, my hard cock is bouncing up and down with the motion.
He starts pumping me more vigorously. An electrical buzz is shooting through my whole body. I didn’t think it was possible to feel this good! This was way better than all of my jerk off sessions combined!
“Oh, Ken. Fuck me, fuck me”, I say almost involuntarily.
The sensation of his cock sliding in and out of my ass is the best fucking thing I have ever felt!

I feel an increasing build up in my cock that suddenly becomes more powerful.
Soon, my cock is shooting wave after wave of cum onto my chest and stomach.

I hear Mr. Brooks begin to loudly exclaim that he too is about to cum.
I get excited about the possibility that he might shoot his load inside me. I am increasingly certain with each of his thrusts that I want him to.

He then abruptly pulls out and about two seconds later is squirting his cum on my stomach and cock.
I reach down and start rubbing it all over my stomach and chest, somewhat disappointed that he didn’t cum inside me, but it gives me the opportunity to reach down and scoop some of his cum onto my fingers and put it in my mouth.
His cum tastes a little bitter but mostly sweet. I swish it around in my mouth a bit, savoring its flavors before I swallow it.

We are both now breathless. He is standing in front of me, his hands resting on my legs. I sit up and put my arms around him as a lover might do after intense, passionate love making, and say, “Oh Ken, that was great!”

His body kind of tenses up and he backs away from me and says, “We better get cleaned up before your mom gets here.”
“Come on, let’s get in the shower.” He adds.
I follow him down a short hallway toward his bathroom.
As I am walking just behind him, I am suddenly struck by how beautiful his ass looks. Nice rounded, perfectly shaped buns. The most perfect butt I think I had ever seen.
After he enters the bathroom, he turns the water in the shower on and starts to heat it up.
I am feeling really excited at the idea of Mr. Brooks and I taking a shower together.

We step in the shower and he takes a bar of non-scented soap and lathers it up in his hands and rubs the lather over my stomach and cock and underneath my balls. I close my eyes and savor the feeling of his masculine hands on my body.
“Turn around”, he says.
I turn and the shower spray washes the lather from my stomach and cock. At the same time, he is rubbing soap on my back, getting lower and lower towards my ass.
He rubs my buns, giving them little extra squeezes before soaping the inside of my butt crack.

He goes all the way down my legs. I kind of feel his nose brushing up against my butt as he does.
“Okay, turn around”, he repeats.
I turn and the water begins to wash the soap off of my back and ass. I spread my cheeks wide so that the water will wash the soap out of my crack.
But when I turn around, I looked down and noticed that his cock was semi erect.

“Can I put soap on you now?” I ask, relishing the idea that I get to do what he just did to me. I am imagining rubbing soap on his beautiful butt when he says, “No, we’ve got to hurry.”
“It won’t be long before your mom returns and we’ve got to get dressed and clean the place up and make it look like we’ve been studying this whole time.”
“Make sure all of the soap is off of you and get out and grab a towel and be sure to get completely dry with it.”
Feeling disappointed, I did a few circular motions under the spray of water, making sure to get all traces of the soap off and then I stepped out of the shower and grabbed a towel and thoroughly dried off as Mr. Brooks finished up.

I walked into the dining room and looked at the clock. Eight minutes before my mom was supposed to pick me up. Mr. Brooks had been right to hurry me along. I was so caught up in a state of passion and excitement that I almost forgot about the fact that our time was limited.

I was half dressed when Mr. Brooks came walking into the room totally nude, looking so sexy with his penis in a state of semi softness.

“Obviously your mom or anyone else can’t know about what we just did, right?” he stated, disrupting my dreamy admiration of his nude body.
“Oh yeah, I know. I wouldn’t ever say anything to anyone about it” I answered.
“Good” he said and began putting his clothes back on.
“And next time we are going to have to only study, we can’t do this all the time, understand? We might want to but really I am being paid to improve your math grades. But I thought maybe this one time we could have some fun together.” he said with a smile.

I knew that he was right, but I still felt kind of sad when he said this. I kind of hoped we might do this every Tuesday from now on. But the more I thought about it, the more what he had just told me made sense.

We straightened up the room a bit and made sure everything was in order with just a couple of minutes to spare.
When the doorbell rang, he opened the door and my mom was standing there smiling. As I am walking out of the dining room, I looked down and saw the glob of my saliva on the wooden floor, in our haste to clean up, we had overlooked it. But it was a physical reminder that what we had just done was real.

I smiled to myself as I walked past it and towards the front door……..

The next few Tuesdays with Mr. Brooks were mostly spent studying. Sometimes with about five minutes to go, he would bring up that special time we had together. Sometimes he would even embrace me from behind and stick his hand down my pants, feeling my cock, making it hard. But this would last only for a minute or so before he would back away from me with a smile on his face and shaking his head from side to side.

After the school year ended I never saw Mr. Brooks again.
As time went on I began to think about him less and less, focusing my attention on guys closer to my own age.
A couple of years later my mom told me that Mr. Brooks got caught messing around with a young boy and had to serve some time in prison for it.
This was shocking news to me. I had naively thought, and hoped that maybe our time together was special and something unique between only us.

But no matter what, I choose to always remember those Tuesdays - and especially that one special time we had together - with fondness and nothing but happiness.
... Continue»
Posted by gtz039 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Gay Male, Taboo  |  Views: 5184  |  
100%
  |  16

Catching My Dad With My New Girlfriend

My name is Jacob and I am eighteen years old and I live with my dad in the same house I have been living in all my life. It had just been my dad and I since my mom left a couple years ago. My dad never really told me why she left and he refuses to talk about it. It was hard for me at first but my focus soon came to taking care of my dad because it hit him hard when she left. My dad is by no means an old man so I have been trying to get him to go out and meet women but he just shrugs it off. He does go out with his friends to the bar every once and awhile and will being back some random girl to have sex with but that's about it. After months of trying I decided to let him be and focused on myself. Now I was almost done with school and planning on college but one thing that I had yet to accomplish was having a girlfriend. Now I am not a bad looking guy and have had girls ask me out but between my mom and dads stuff at home I wasn't ready to commit to a relationship.


I met a girl at school named Lindsey who was an absolute sweetheart and very pretty. She was your typical "Good girl" never really got into trouble, got good grades and went to church every Sunday with her parents. She is about five foot six, blonde hair, brown eyes and a face that melts you when she smiles. Her and I have been friends for awhile when I finally went for it and asked her out and to my surprise she said yes. We went out a couple times when I decided to bring her home to introduce her to my dad. My dad and I cooked and got everything ready when Lindsey arrived looking stunning. She was wearing a white dress, had her hair done and was wearing full makeup. Lindsey said hello to my dad sticking her arm out to shake his hand but he just stood there in a daze looking at her until I nudged him snapping him out of it. He smiled and shook her hand and we all sat down. We all talked and as Lindsey spoke my dad seemed in a trance looking at her with a grin.


After we ate we watched T.V for awhile before Lindsey and I went to my room. We sat on my bed talking when we started making out and I thought we were on our way to sex when Lindsey said she didn't wanna have sex with my dad in the house which I agreed. Lindsey pulled her dressed down showing me her breasts before pulling my dick from my shorts and jerked me off until I came all over. When she finished Lindsey pulled her dress back up, fixed her hair and I walked her out and she said goodbye to my dad with a smirk before leaving. I closed the door and turned to the couch where dad was sitting "You fucked her didn't you?" he said with a grin. "Um none of your business" I said shaking my head as I went back to my room. Lindsey came over all the time after that and it was weird because my dad would clean the house before she came which he never did and started taking better care of himself.


A week or so later Lindsey and I planned on dinner again so the day of I went to the store to get some stuff when she text me she was on her way to my place. I told her I was still at the store and that it would just be her and I because dad was going to the bar with friends soon. She said she would wait for me at the house and that maybe tonight we could have sex since he would be gone. I quickly grabbed the rest of the grocery's and made my way back to the house excited I was going to finally get to sl**p with Lindsey since we had started dating. I parked and grabbed the bags making my way up the path to the front door when I peeked into the window that led into the living room and stopped in my tracks dropping the bags. My dad and Lindsey were making out on the couch as my dad grabbed her breasts over the same white dress she had worn before. I walked closer to the window watching them threw the gap in the curtains in shock. Lindsey giggled as my dad kissed her neck while pulling her dress down exposing her breasts.


He bent down and started to kiss and suck on them as she moaned putting her hand on the back of her head. Lindsey moaned loudly as he gently bit her nipples until he stopped and laid her down on the couch. He lifted her dress up enough to expose her panties which he slowly slid off staring at her tiny, smooth pussy which he quickly leaned over and put his mouth on. She tilted her head back and moaned as he ate her out "That feels so good" I heard her moan as he did it. "You taste so good baby" he said as he licked her pussy until he sat up sitting on the couch. Lindsey unzipped and unbuttoned his pants reaching into them and pulled out his dick. It was already hard and to my and her surprise was long and thick. Lindsey grabbed onto it with a huge grin "Wow" she said as she started to stroke it. "Is mine bigger then Jacob's?" he asked with a grin as she looked at him "By a lot" she said. Lindsey got onto her knees on the couch and bent down taking it into her mouth while gripping the base of his shaft.


"Damn baby" dad groaned as she sucked him while he reached behind her and played with her pussy as she sucked. She tried to take a lot of his dick into her mouth but gagged over and over until she stopped and laid back lifting her dress "Fuck me" she told him with a grin. Dad quickly got up and removed his pants and boxers as his dick swayed between his legs. He put one knee on the couch and guided his dick to her pussy and slid it into her. Lindsey grabbed onto his arm and moaned loudly with her face clinched and mouth opened wide. She whimpered loudly as he slowly fucked her "Your so big" she cried over and over. She reached out grabbing onto his ass as he started to fuck her a little faster and deeper until she whimpered "Your gonna make me cum". He started to kiss her as he thrust deep and hard into her until I watched her legs start to kick and shake until she screamed as she came.


Dad quickly rolled her over into the doggie position and fucked her hard from behind until she came again. I watched him fuck her for what seemed like forever until he finally groaned he was going to cum. She dropped to her knees as he shot his massive, thick load all over her face as she smiled. "Good girl" he told her as he put his pants on "I'm gonna head out before Jacob gets here" he said as I grabbed the bags and got into the car driving around the block until I watched him leave the house and drive away. I pulled up sitting in the car not knowing what to do until I finally made my way into the house. Lindsey was in the kitchen "Hi baby' she said with a grin but all I could see was dads cum all over it. We cooked and sat down to eat as I played it over and over in my head what I had watched. We finished eating when Lindsey grinned "Wanna go to the bedroom". I agreed and we went to my room where she quickly stripped and laid on the bed. I looked at her pussy which was still gaping when something in me snapped.


I removed my cloths and climbed onto the bed quickly shoving my cock into her making her squeal. "Take my cock slut" I groaned as I fucked her hard. "Mmm dirty talk" she said with a grin as I fucked her as hard as I could until she came. "You little whore" I said as I turned her over and fucked her pussy some more until I was ready to burst. "You want my cum in you?" I growled as she moaned "I don't know if you should" when I put her arms to the bed and fucked her harder "I'm gonna cum in your slutty pussy". I pounded her from behind making her squeal until I filled her pussy with my load. I slapped her ass and got up "Now get the fuck out" I said pointing towards the door. "What?" she said confused as again I told her to get out. "What's wrong with you?" she said putting her dress on and heading towards the door. "Next time you wanna fuck my dad make sure the curtains are closed" I said before slamming the door.


This was another fantasy of mine. Hope you enjoyed guys and gals.





... Continue»
Posted by xXSecondCitySaintXx 2 months ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 1951  |  
89%

Sharing My Room With s*s part 1



I woke up to a large rumble of thunder just in time to hear a gentle knocking on the

door. I looked over at the clock. It was still the middle of the night, and there was a

heavy storm outside. As I pulled myself awake, I saw my s****r Abby come into my

room carrying a sl**ping bag. She was wearing an old pair of pajamas, a blue

long-sleeved shirt with yellow dogs printed on it that buttoned up the middle and

matching pants.

"What are you doing here?" I asked, still confused from being half asl**p.

"Mom said I could stay in hear tonight," she answered.

"Why can't you sl**p on the couch?"

"The dogs." Our two German Shepherds had made the couch their bed years

ago, and we didn't have the will to train them better or the heart to throw them

outside.

I stared blankly at her for a second, seeing her in the light coming off my computer

monitor, which I had left on. I wondered why she was in pajamas she hadn't worn

since last year. They were old cotton worn fairly thin, and obviously too small. The

top was too tight across her chest, and spread open slightly between the buttons,

showing her skin.

"The storm broke the window in my room and the rain's pouring in there."

Waking up more now, I became aware from her voice how close to tears she

was. Finally having my wits, I got out of bed. "Of course, s*s, come on in. How bad

is it?"

She sat down on my bed. "I didn't even hear the glass break in the storm, but the

rain woke me up. It was pouring in on my bed and dresser and getting

everywhere. It looks like everything is going to be soaked. Mom said we'd have to

wait until morning to take care of it." I could tell she was exhausted as well as near

crying.

"Lets try to get some sl**p," I said. She got up and started rolling out the sl**ping

bag. "Why don't you take the bed tonight, Abby? You need it more than I do."

"I don't want to kick you out of your bed."

"I'm fine, really. After getting soaked you should get a good nights sl**p.

Tomorrow's likely to be hard too, with school and taking care of your room."

"Thanks." She climbed into the bed and was asl**p almost immediately.

As I laid out the sl**ping bag, I glanced up at my computer and was mortified. My

room has always been my sanctuary, with Mom and Abby rarely if ever coming,

and I tended to forget I lived with anyone else when I was in there. I had been

looking at porn online before I went to bed, and hadn't bothered to close it when I

was done. On the screen was a picture of girl giving a blowjob. My desk is right

next to my bed where I was talking to her, she couldn't have missed seeing it. I

walked over to it, closed the browser. Before I turned off the monitor, I peaked

down at Abby to make sure she was asl**p. Then I crawled into the sl**ping bag

and tried to forget my embarrassment.

The next morning Mom woke us up early and we went into Abby's room. The

broken window would be easy enough to replace, but there was a lot of water

damage. The carpet and the bed wear both soaked. Abby tended to leave her

dresser drawers open, and water had gotten into most of her clothes there. Only

the stuff in her closet off the floor was still dry. We taped up the window and put

the wet clothes in bags. Mom said she'd have a laundry service take care of them.

Then it was time to go to school.

Abby and I are a year apart and go to the same high school, where I'm a

sophomore and she's a freshman. I drive us to school and home every day. It’s a

big school, and being in different grades we rarely see each other during the day.

After school that day we met at the car to go home, and she was clearly upset. In

the car I asked her what was wrong.

"I tried to eat lunch with Madison and Cindy today." The three of them had been

inseparable in middle school, but once they reached high school, the other two

had dumped my shy s****r to join a more popular clique of girls. It'd only been a

couple of months, and Abby was having a hard time making new friends. "Mady

and her new boyfriend made fun of me, and Cindy asked me to sit somewhere

else."

"I'm sorry s*s." Being shy myself I knew how lonely she must feel, but knew there

wasn't anything I could do to help except be sympathetic. As I turned the wheel, I

groaned bit.

Abby looked up at me. "What is it," she asked, concerned.

"Nothing. I'm just a little sore from sl**ping on the floor last night."

"I'm sorry. You should take the bed tonight."

"No, I can't have you sl**ping on the floor after a hard day. Its not too bad, I just

slept in the wrong position."

After we got home, I helped Abby move some of her hanging clothes into my

closet. Neither of us was a fashion freak, and we were able to cram it all in.

My closet stuffed to the brim, I sat in my computer chair. "Its sweet of you to share

your room with me until Mom can get mine fixed up again. I know it's always been

your personal space, and I hate to impose on your privacy." She glanced at my

blank computer screen for a second, and I remembered what I'd had up there the

night before. Realizing my embarrassment, she shyly glanced away and changed

the subject. "I'm going to go downstairs and get a snack. Want something?"

I composed myself. "No thanks, I think I'm going to take a shower. And it's no

trouble sharing my room, it'll just take a bit of adjustment. I know how hard it must

be to have so much of your stuff ruined. Just make yourself at home and try to be

comfortable."

She left and I got into the shower. Abby and I share a bathroom, which connects to

both rooms directly. Usually when one of us is in there, we lock the other's door.

As I stood in the shower, I tried to relax and not worry about my s****r's problems

or my own embarrassment from last night, and focused on letting the water relax

my sore muscles. Still preoccupied, I got out of the shower, toweled off, and

headed into my room to get dressed as I'd done a thousand times before.

I walked into my room and took a few steps before I froze. Standing in my closet

with the door wide open was my s****r, naked with her back turned to me through

my underwear on a shelf in the closet. She was only a little shorter then me, with

long, straight red hair and soft, pale skin. Her figure was still maturing, but she

already had a modest hourglass figure, with a round, nicely shaped ass. As I

froze, she turned around and saw me standing there, and for a moment we both

just stood and stared at each other.

It was the first time I'd seen her naked since we were little, and the first time I'd

seen a woman naked in person. She had round, firm breasts, a b-cup, with large

nipples that seemed to be pointing at me. Though I could have stared at the soft

curves of her tits all day, my eyes were drawn down past her soft, flat tummy. Her

pubic hair was as red as braids, and was both neatly kept and wild at the same

time. The way she was standing, I could just see a profile of the lips of her pussy,

spread apart just slightly.

As I stared at her, I became aware that she was also staring at me, and following

her eyes I remembered I'd come in naked from a shower, and my dick was in full

view, growing larger and stiffer.

She looked up at me and our eyes locked for a moment. Like the night before,

she tried to sidestep the embarrassing moment.

"Sorry, I was just getting changed and was looking for a pair of underwear I could

wear. All my panties were in the stuff that was taken to be cleaned." I realized she

was holding a pair of my boxer briefs. She quickly slipped them on and pulled on

one of her shirts as I stood there blankly, too overwhelmed to think of covering

myself or retreating to the bathroom. "These are a little loose, but should fit okay."

She put on some jeans and turned to leave the closet, paused a moment, then

slid past my naked body and left the room.

I got dressed and sat awkwardly on the couch with her during dinner, not saying

anything. After Mom went into the kitchen to clean up, I turned to her and said,

"s*s, about earlier upstairs-"

"Don't worry about it." She was staring at the floor with a neutral look on her face.

"We're living together, now more than before, and like you said, we're having to

make a bit of an adjustment." She looked up at me and gave me a sweet smile.

"And I don't think it’s a big deal if a b*****r and s****r see each naked."

We watched TV for a while until after Mom went to bed, then left the couch for the

dogs and headed up to my room to get ready for bed. I went to the bathroom first

to get ready, and made sure I gave Abby enough time to put on her pajamas

before I went back in there.

"Your turn," I said as I came out. As Abby headed for the bathroom, I again looked

at the spaces between the buttons on her pajama tops, stretched open from the

shirt being too small. The openings to her soft skin underneath seemed larger

than last night, but were still maddeningly small. I could just see where her chest

curved softly into the side of her breast, and imagined the sight of her firm tits and

big nipples again. As she walked past, I looked at her round ass, seeing the

darker color of my own boxer-briefs through the worn-thin cotton of her pants. I

imagined my own underwear rubbing against the fuzzy lips of her pussy. A

moment later, the bathroom door closed.

It was clear that our earlier encounter had gotten me hornier that I realized.

Normally when I was horny at night, I'd sit at my computer and visit some of my

favorite websites, but with only a few minutes until Abby returned, I decided it

wasn't an option tonight. I stripped down to a t-shirt and my boxer-briefs, slipped

into the sl**ping bag and tried to clear my head.

Abby came back in and saw me already on the floor. She turned out the light,

leaving only the faint glow of my monitor, and climbed into the bed, wrapping the

blanket around her tightly like a cocoon. "It sure is cold in here tonight," she said.

She was right.

"Must be your broken window letting all the cold air into here through the

bathroom." I got out of the sl**ping bag and crammed a towel under the

bathroom door.

Abby watched me as I did it. "You really shouldn't be sl**ping on that cold hard

floor, especially if you're already sore."

"And what kind of b*****r would I be if I let you sl**p there?"

Abby looked at me a moment and hesitated. "We could, um, you know, share the

bed, just for tonight. There's enough room for us both."

I hesitated at the idea, too. I still couldn't get the image of Abby's naked body out

of my head, sharing a bed might be a bad idea. On the other hand, the floor was

cold and hard and my shoulder did ache. "Alright, just for tonight." She was laying

near the edge of the bed to talk to me, still wrapped up. I just climbed over her to

take the side against the wall, lying on my side facing her. Abby unwrapped part

way and extended the blanket over me. She was facing away from me, with just a

slight separation between us. I could feel the heat coming from her body, but tried

to put her out of my head.

"Goodnight, s*s," I said.

"Goodnight."

I had almost started to doze off when Abby said, "I'm still kind of cold." She

reached back and grabbed my arm and pulled it over herself and nuzzled up right

against me, pulling me against her back and resting her ass against my groin. I

felt her warm body through our cotton shirts. With her hand over mine, she pulled it

and nestled my palm against her ribs. I realized that my fingers had fallen in the

gap between the buttons of her shirt and were touching her soft skin. For what

seemed like a long time I just held them there, not daring to move, feeling her

creamy skin just inches away from her breasts. Everything else had fallen away

from existence except the sensation at the end of my fingers. I didn't even breathe

for fear of loosing the moment.

Then I felt something else. My dick had begun to rapidly swell. With Abby's butt

pressed gently against it, it was impossible to hide. As it grew, it pressed harder

against her. Beneath my hand I felt Abby's breathing quicken, her heart race and

her body tense. I sat motionless, terrified of what was happening but more

terrified of loosing this feeling.

Abby began to shift, and I felt a brief moment of panic thinking all was lost. Surely

she'll move away from me. Instead, she rocked her ass back and forth, pressing

herself more against my hard dick. At the same time, she pulled my hand farther

into the opening in her shirt. She must have had one button undone, because both

our hands slid in and up her ribs until my finger pressed against the bottom of her

breast. I could feel every part of her, from her hand to her legs, were even tenser

than before. Though her heart was racing, she lay motionless.

She'd already taken another step herself; perhaps she was waiting to see if I'd

take it a step further. I very slowly began moving my finger against the side of her

breast, waiting for any sign of rejection. Sensing none, I grew bolder and moved

my hand. Using just my fingertips, I caressed around the very edge of her breast,

scared at any moment she'd pull away from me.

As my fingers circled her breast, I began to cup it gently in my palm. My fingers

spiraled inward, and I softly went all around her areola before bringing my

forefinger and thumb to her nipple.

I had never felt more stimulated in my entire life. My dick had started jump slightly

in excitement against Abby's ass, and as I cupped her breast and touched her

nipple, she breathed out slowly and began rubbing up and down against my dick

and body, slowly at first, but then more firmly when I pushed back. Despite our

clothes, my dick nestled nicely between her ass cheeks and I thrust gently against

her.

I reached my other hand around under her head and unbuttoned her top buttons,

and grabbed her breast with it. My other hand free, I finished the lower buttons

and pulled her shirt open. Again my fingers caressed her, this time the soft skin of

her side just above her waistband. After a few rounds I began pressing one finger

under the edge of her pants on her side, then another, then another. I felt the skin

of her hip under my own boxer-briefs as she continued to rock against my dick,

and slowly moved my hand down toward her belly, keeping my fingers just inside

her pants.

I held my hand for a second, then, more slowly then anything else I'd done, began

moving my fingers farther in. I first came to her pubes, and I remembered how

fiery red they had been. I split my fingers apart and ran then through her hair, my

palm now pressed into her.

As I continued lower, I felt the biggest rush of adrenaline yet as reached the soft

skin of her pussy. Using only two fingers, I softly and gently traced one along each

of the lips of her pussy. She gasped slightly and stopped moving her ass. I had

another moment of terror that she might pull away and I paused, but there was no

way I could stop then. With only one finger I circled around her hole, feeling the

fuzz and soft skin of her pussy lips. She reached one arm over her head and

behind her, ran her fingers through my hair to my scalp and gripped the top of my

head. Her other hand slipped quickly in her underwear over mine, she grabbed a

hold of my hand, and pressed it against her pussy. She began rubbing against my

groin again, and my dick just seemed to be enveloped
by the flesh of her cheeks.

I grabbed her breast tighter with one hand and took my finger and touched right in

the middle of her pussy, feeling it to be wetter and softer than I had ever imagined.

Her hand pressed mine harder, and I plunged my finger deep into her. She

exhaled and inhaled sharply and with the hand on my head pressed me harder

against her back. I pushed my finger in and out of her, rubbing the tip against what

felt like the ribbed inside of her cunt. My other fingers at first brushed against the

outside, but then with her hand she pressed me harder against her, pushing my

thumb hard against the area at the top of her pussy. Unable to pull my finger out, I

more and more quickly bent my finger in a 'come hither' gesture inside her,

rubbing my fingertip against her as fast and hard as I could. She moved her hips

up and down to meet every move of my finger and she pressed against me with

all her warmth and strength, her breath quick and shallow.

As we continued my hand started to get tired, but I dared not stop, and she

continued to move against me harder and faster. Finally, she exploded in my

arms, her body jerking and pressing against my hands, chest and dick. I held her

more tightly, one hand almost squishing her tit into her chest. I could feel her pussy

squeezing hard against my finger over and over again as I kept pushing it inside

her. Her orgasm seemed to last forever.

When she jerking finally weakened and stopped, she gently pulled my finger out of

her pussy and up to her stomach. She wiggled her ass against my dick again,

and I felt her whole body relax in my arms. Within minutes she was deep asl**p. I

fell asl**p holding her, and wishing she'd get to share my room with me forever.

Thoughts of the night before ran through my head as I drove to school with my

s****r, Abby. A storm had broken the window in her room and soaked it two nights

before, forcing me to share my room with her. Yesterday, after an accidental walk

-in of my newly shared room, we had seen each other naked. Then last night it

had gotten cold and we had shared my bed rather than one of us using the

sl**ping bag on the floor.

What had happened in bed after the lights had gone out seemed like a dream.

The excitement, the fear, the warmth and final exhilaration, it all seemed like

something wholly separate from the reality of school and cars and TV I was used

to. Something like that couldn't have really happened, yet I remembered it so

vividly.

I looked over at Abby in the seat next to him. She hadn't said a word to me all

morning as we got ready for school or even in the car, which is beyond even her

usual state of introversion. I wondered what she remembered of last night. Was

she feeling the same doubts I was? Was she feeling ashamed that it had

happened, maybe even regretted it? Maybe it had just been his dream all along,

and she was just wondering why I was acting so strange this morning? I tried to

shake my anxieties and get myself ready for school.

It must have been the longest day of school I'd ever been in. In class after class, I

stared blankly at the teacher, at my book, or just into space, and thought about the

night before. I knew it couldn't have been a dream, as every detail was etched so

firmly in my mind. I thought over and over about her pressing against me, the feel

of her skin as she pulled my hand into her shirt, my dick squeezed between her

ass cheeks, sliding my hand down inside her pants, rubbing my finger deep in her

wet pussy, how she spasmed over and over when she came. Whether it was real

or not, I wanted so badly for it to have been I had convinced myself it was.

Finally the last bell rang and I almost ran outside to see my s****r and drive her

back home. The mere sight of her standing there made my heart race, and I had

to quickly try to distract myself to keep from getting a hard-on right there in front of

everyone. I looked away from her to break my focus, and saw Abby's old friends

Mady and Cindy a little ways from Abby with a group of other girls laughing.

Madison and Cindy had been Abby's closest friends in middle school, but over

their first few months of high school, they'd dumped their shy friend to join a

popular clique. I saw now that they were looking at Abby as they laughed, and saw

one of them call something out to her. I couldn't hear what they said, but it sent the

group's laughter even higher. Abby just stood there with her back turned to them

and didn't respond, but she was as tense as I'd ever seen her and she was barely

holding back her tears.


I tried to walk up to Abby as normally as ever to walk her to the car, hoping my

presence would somehow temper the attacks from the two girls who just last year

had had a crush on me. The group just whispered a few things to each other and

kept laughing. I guess I was part of the joke now, too. "Let's go," I said softly to

Abby, and we walked to the car.

Once we'd pulled away, she started crying. I couldn't think of anything to say to

help her feel better, and even as I tried, I found my eyes drawn towards her tits

and started thinking about when I might get to touch them again.

I had a realization. Abby was clearly going through a very hard and emotional time

with her wrecked room and her loneliness at school. What she needed now was a

friend and protector, not some guy trying to get her clothes off. I decided then that I

wasn't going to try to push her into anything else, no matter how much I wanted it.

After we got home, we went to check out how her room was doing today. I hoped

that getting to move back into her room might help settle things down for her a bit,

as well as eliminate some of my temptation. We were met by a foul smell. All the

water in her room from the storm had caused mold. The room would be unlivable

until it was all cleaned out. Mom said even if they could get someone to clean up

the damage right away, it'd take weeks to get a contractor in to replace carpet

and drywall and refinish everything. Until then, we were still roommates.

We moved most of her stuff to the garage. When we finished, it was a bit until

dinner so we headed over to my room. "I'm going to try to relax in the shower,"

she said, still emotionally spent. Before she went into the bathroom, she came

over and half hugged, half collapsed in my arms for a moment. "Thanks for your

help," she said. Just holding her soft body started to get me hard, and I had to turn

so my hard dick didn't rub her waist through our clothes.

She headed into the shower and I sat on my bed for a minute just thinking of her

again. I heard the water turn on, and couldn't stop the thoughts of the water running

down her naked body. I glanced at the door to the bathroom and noticed it was

open a crack. The towel I had under the door last night to keep out the cold had

gotten wedged underneath and had stopped the door from closing all the way.

Hesitating for just a moment, I got up and crept over the door and peeked in.

Abby was standing naked in the bathroom facing away from me. She had a great

body, with just a slightest bit of fat distributed over her whole frame, making her

silky smooth skin soft. My eyes followed her legs from the floor all the way up to

her thighs, then stopped at where her flesh began the abrupt curve of her ass. Her

ass was firm but very well rounded, and I thought again about how my dick had

been pressed between her cheeks the night before with only a few thin cotton

layers in between.

Her arms were raised over her head pinning up her hair, and she turned just

slightly to the side, giving me a view of the outline of her left breast. Suddenly, she

dropped a hairpin on the floor and bent down to pick it up. I was startled by the

sudden movement and afraid she'd turn and see me, but stayed fixated on her.

She bent at the waist slowly without turning and fished on the floor for it. Her ass

cheeks spread slightly, and in between them her little pink asshole peeked out. I

only looked there briefly before my eyes locked onto the space between her

thighs. Her round pussy lips were pressed together, with the bare bit of red fuzz I'd

remembered seeing there in the closet the day before. She apparently found her

pin, and as she bent down slightly farther to grab it, her pussy lips spread apart

slightly, giving a tantalizing glimpse of the pink flesh inside.

I so desperately wanted my finger to return to where it had been the night before,

but even as the thought entered my head, Abby stood back up, put in the last

hairpin, stepped into the shower, and slid the shower door shut.

The spell broken, I finally pulled myself away from the door, took two steps back

and dropped into my computer chair. Not going after her while we shared my

room was going to be really hard, especially considering how horny I was. I

decided I needed to relieve myself, and Abby's shower time might be my only

opportunity of the night. I turned towards my computer, opened my pants, pulled

out my dick, and started to hit my favorite sites. I new I could have exploded at

nearly the first touch, but since I was so turned on and may not get another chance

for a while, I wanted to draw it out just a bit, and knew I had the warning of Abby

turning off the shower water before she'd come back into my room. I looked at site

after site and stroked myself. Just as I was building to my conclusion, the water

shut off.

"Do you know if dinner's ready yet?" Abby called out from the bathroom. My hand

froze on my dick and in near panic I closed the browser. I shoved myself into my

pants and shot my eyes toward the shower door. I could see through the crack

from where I was, but didn't see Abby from my angle. I quickly but quietly moved

away from the computer and bathroom door and sat on the bed before

answering.

"Probably, its about that time," I responded, doing my best to hide my quick

breathing.

"Good, I'll be out in just a minute," she replied. I sat and silently berated myself for

another close call.

Abby came out of the shower already in her pajamas, her mood seeming much

improved. "Feeling better?" I asked.

She glanced around the room briefly, then looked back to me. "Yes. The shower

was very relaxing." She smiled softly and headed downstairs.

After dinner it was already late, but Mom wanted to talk about Abby's room some

more. Mom was always real matter-of-fact with us, and liked to keep us in the

loop about all the boring details of what the home insurance covered and so on. I

think she thought knowing the plan would help keep Abby from stressing too

much.

Abby and I went to my room and I headed to the bathroom to get ready.

"Don't take too long in there, I'm tired and need to brush my teeth." We were both

in and out after just a few minutes, me wearing boxer-briefs and a t-shirt and her

again wearing her old blue cotton pajamas. As Abby climbed into my bed, I

paused. Thinking about my earlier resolution, I turned out the light and climbed in

the sl**ping bag.

"It's going to be just as cold down there as it was last night," Abby said. "And cold

up here too. Please don't make yourself all sore again like before."

The invitation was almost more than I could handle. This was just how it had

begun last time. Did Abby mean by that what I wanted her to mean? Even though I

knew I should, I just couldn't resist the opportunity. I'd spent all day in a state of

arousal without release and was as horny as I'd ever been. I wanted so badly for a

replay of last night, but still didn't dare believe it could be true.

I pulled myself out of the sl**ping bag, knowing my dick was already rock hard.

Nervous as could be, I tried to casually cover it with my hand as I moved towards

the bed so she' wouldn't see it by the light of the computer monitor. I climbed into

the near side of the bed this time, and turned on my side to face away from her.

"Goodnight," I said as seriously as I could.

Abby pulled the blanket over me and settled in behind me, also on her side and

facing me with as much space between us as the twin bed would allow. Her

relaxation from earlier had dissolved, and I could feel the tension in her body. I just

knew she was nervous that I'd try something. I was just as tense as she was, and

felt the pressure of my dick in my pants. I resolved to just wait it out and fall

asl**p.

We laid there tensely for a couple of minutes, when suddenly one of the dogs

barked from the living room. It wasn't uncommon for that to happen at night, as our

two dogs shared the couch and occasionally kicked or laid on each other

awkwardly. Still, it was enough to startle us both, and Abby practically jumped on

my back. She grabbed my shoulder with her hand and pressed herself against

me, shivering slightly. Again I tried to put her out of my head and sl**p, despite

the added sensation of her body warmth and the feel of her hand on my shoulder.

After another minute of my unsuccessful attempts to sl**p, Abby shifted her hand

from my shoulder. She slid in under my arm and wrapped it loosely around

stomach. We were both as tense as before and my mind raced. I wanted so much

for her to be starting something again, but still dared not believe it. My judgment

was surely clouded, and me making a mistake on it could really hurt Abby. I just

laid and waited, and hoped.

Another minute passed, and I felt Abby gradually relax. Her breathing became

slow and regular. I decided she must have fallen asl**p. As my disappointment

mounted, suddenly Abby breathed in slowly and shifted slightly. Her hand moved

up and down across my stomach, as she seemed to be searching for a more

comfortable position. After a few seconds her hand settled in, having slipped

under my shirt slightly and with her finger right at the top of my waistband. Her

fingers were long with soft tips, and just feeling them on my skin was more than I

could handle.

I felt so frustrated and nervous, my adrenaline as high as last night, but knew that

with her comfortably asl**p, there was nothing I could do but wait. Then she

breathed in again less abruptly, and the fingers of her hand started slowly and

lightly rubbing against my skin, just an inch from the end of my hard dick.

Was it possible she was only pretending to be asl**p? Was she lying there

wanting this as much as I did, as afraid of rejection as I was, and was trying to

gradually test me without committing? I still wasn't ready to commit, but was willing

to try to push her forward.

My boxer-briefs were doing a poor job of holding in my dick. I did my own shift

and tilted my hips up a bit, just enough so that the end of my cock would brush the

side of her hand. If she really were asl**p, she'd never feel it, but if she was as

juiced up as I was last night...

A moment later, apparently emboldened, her hand began to move again. She

moved it down slightly and touched the side again to the end of my dick through

my briefs, and then rubbed slightly. She slid just her little finger underneath the

waistband by my dick and held it there, as if testing the water. My heart raced at

the feel and I breathed in and out slowly and carefully, as a signal to her.

Another finger crept in, then another, until her whole hand moved slowly

underneath. Her finger ran through my pubes, as mine had through hers before.

Then with one finger, she reached and touched the skin of my dick for the first

time. She slowly ran just her fingertip along its length, down the base then back up

to the tip. She circled her finger around the head.

As she kept caressing my dick, she brought her head closer and lightly kissed my

neck, then again. Her kisses traced a path to my ear, and she whispered to me.

Her voice was soft and gentle, but with more of an edge of excitement than I could

remember hearing before.

"I left the bathroom door open a bit for you when I took my shower, I was hoping

that'd you'd peek at me."

She continued running her finger along and around my dick. I turned my head

towards hers. "I did, I couldn't help myself. I've been thinking about you all day.

When you bent over to pick up that hairpin, it was the sexiest thing I'd ever seen."

With that, she slowly wrapped all her fingers around my dick and pushed down to

the base of it and just held it there.

"I got to peek at you too, while you thought I was in the shower. Watching you rub

your penis made me want to touch it so badly." She started stroking my dick up

and done, and ran her tongue along the outside of my ear.

I turned onto my back and pulled down my underwear. Finally free, it bounced up

away from my body.
Abby's hand closed around in more firmly and kept stroking slowly. She leaned

down and kissed my cheek. Still stroking, she whispered softly and hesitatingly to

me again. "Would you touch me again down there like you did last night?"

I immediately turned towards her and slid my hand into her pajama pants. She

wasn't wearing underwear this time. My fingers again ran through her pubes and

my fingers danced on pussy lips lightly.

Leaning more on her back, she kept her hand locked around my dick, and I ran

my finger back and forth between her pussy lips, gradually deeper and deeper.

I paused a moment, then plunged my finger inside her again, as I hand fantasized

about all day. She gasped, and I was amazing I didn't cum right then. I pulled my

finger in and out of her, keeping pace with each stroke of my dick. She started

stroking faster and faster, and I matched her. Finally she took her free hand and

pressed it on mine again, forcing my finger to stay inside her and pressing my

thumb against her at the top of her pussy. She began moving her hips to press

more against my hand, and I found mine moving to meet her hand. I rubbed my

fingertip against the ribbed front wall of her pussy faster and faster, giving up any

pace for a frantic finish. Still pressing my hand into her, she squeezed her thighs

together tightly.

She came hard and her whole body pulsated on my hand, her pussy squeezing

my finger like a vise with each spasm. My dick exploded in her furiously stroking

hand, cum flying out of sight in the dark room with each squirt. Our orgasms

seemed to go on forever, her still stroking and me rubbing.

As we finally finished, we just laid without moving, my finger still in her pussy and

her hand gently wrapped around my dick. As I drifted off to sl**p, I again

wondered if it were just a dream. To prove to myself it wasn't, I leaned in and gave

Abby a long, soft kiss on her cheek.
... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 3 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore  |  Views: 6701  |  
99%
  |  16

My Fantasy with you...part 2

....After you explode on my chest, I take your dick and suck the last few drops. mmmm You taste so good, a little sweat trickling down onto your shaft, I lick it all up. We lay on your bed, with me in your arms. Kissing each other and laughing about what we did to our friends on how we just had to leave. Little did they know that we have been sex partners for a while.
After we have are rested up, I go into the bathroom and start the water for a hot shower. You are lighting some candles for our Love making session. I call for you to come wash my back, you peek in the shower and see that my breasts are hard and that I'm all soapy. You join me in your kingsize shower. You reach in behind me and start rubbing the lather over my tits and down to my pussy. You then begin to lather my backside. Making special attention to my ass. Your hand slides inbetween my crack and making sure the bubbles are doing there job. On down my legs, the lather on your hands..caressing me gently. I turn around and begin to lather your chest and arms. Mmm how I love to feel your muscular arms. Nice and strong to hold me with. I begin to work the lather to your tummy and to your very soft cock. rub the soapy all over you and making special attenton to your sack.
As we rinse each other off, i bend down to take your cock inside my mouth. MMm a nice clean cock to suck on..I feel you growing hard. I just love that feel. As I stand up, you grope my tits and suck on them and you are rinsing the soap off my clit and ass. I"m getting excited again that you are touching my clit, just soft enough to get my juices flowing.
We get out of the shower and go to the bed to lick each other dry. Your tongue finds your way to my tits and to my torso. On down to my clit. My pussy lips are cool to the touch and soft under your finger tips. Gently you spread my lips apart and begin to lick my clit. I'm moaning and grabbing your head to pull you in closer and deeper. Your tongue is flicking away and probing my pussy hole. I'm begging to suck on your cock, you lay on your back and i climb on your fac and I began to suck n your cock.mmm it feels so good to be slowly sucking you and you slowly sucking on me. I pull up and turn around to slide down on your throbbing cock. Slowly, I begin to make love to your shaft. Slow thrusts up and down, you holding my breasts and licking and sucking on them. You pull me close to your chest and beging to pump me full of your shard shaft, we roll over and we make long hot passionate love, until we both climax together. We then fall asl**p in each others arms.
That is my fantasy with you...can you make that come true???... Continue»
Posted by loloishorny 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time  |  Views: 293  |  
90%
  |  7

My date with teen cousins -TRUE STORY-

My latest stories have been completely fictitious and imaginary, so i decided to write a true story after a long break..

It was a boring, drizzly autumn day with virtually nothing to do outside and all my friends were busy with something; school, work, f****y visits, too many excuses.. I decided to take a refreshing warm shower but water hitting my smooth, tender skin got me so aroused, i could feel my nipples getting erect and hard, i started to touch my breasts and caress my rosebud tits..I was in heat, feeling so horny and had to do something about it, i had a regular fuckbuddy but this time i wanted something different. Therefore, i turned my PC on to check out personal ads and profiles on some adult dating sites but most guys were either old or far, i was about to close the window when i noticed a post from a 19 y/o guy searching for females in my area, he was local! He replied me back a few minutes later and we exchanged numbers..He asked me to send a few pics and he did send some in return, he had big grey-blue eyes with dark brown hair and his 7'' inch weapon of mass destruction was truly mouthwatering! It was quite thick and as straight as an arrow.. I could feel my pink tight anus itching with the thought of engulfing that fat juicy cock whilst sitting on my PC chair!

He was really surprised when i explained him that i was a TS, not a genetic girl, he said it was his first time ever talking to someone like me but he was really impressed by my curvy features, especially my bubbly, perfectly round ass..When it came to set up a date, he told me he had some concerns as it would be his first time fucking a TS..I jokingly said ''Are you pissed off?''..

He said ''No, not at all! Your bubble ass made me so hard and i can't help but stroking myself since i saw your photos. I really want to feel your warm lips wrapped around my fat cock and taste your ass, but y' know, i have never done anything like this before, i haven't fucked a girl on the first date in her own place, let alone a TS! I have an idea, i have a horny, 18 y/o cousin, we tried some crazy shit together before, he's very like-minded. Would you mind if i bring him with me?''

To be honest, i wasn't expecting something like that, they could be thieves or even worse murderers, they could stab me and rob my house, how could i trust them? I continued: '' Let me think about it, if he looks as hot as you, i would have to reconsider my decision..''
He said '' He's smaller frame but same blue eyes and lighter in complexion with fair hair..''
I asked if he had any pics of his cousin and when i opened my mail box, my jaw dropped! He was too good to be true with his spiky blond hair, he looked like he could be one of these boy-band celebrities, it suddenly wiped away all of my fears!! He could be no way a thief, and if he was, only thing he could steal from me was my heart!

''And what time do you want to come?''

I directly gave him my home address, because i wanted to wear some slutty clothes for them and open the door like this..I put on some make up - mascara and shiny pink lip-gloss..I was undecided about my underwear and lingerie, i had to make a choice between lacy black and red and i picked red..My red lingerie did blend well with bright red nail polish! I was biting my lower lip whilst combing my hair and watching my own reflection in the mirror..I thought to myself ''Girl, you look stunning!'' with a naughty grin on my face..
It was almost 03.00 pm in the afternoon when my doorbell rang! I was so nervous and excited that my stomach was hurting! When i opened the door, i saw two good looking young men were staring admiringly at me who couldn't take their blue eyes off my firm body inside the red lace lingerie! After a warm welcome, we headed to the living room and it was me who broke the silence first : '' Please take a seat and let me grab a few drinks from the fridge!'' It was obvious that both boys were very nervous and tense, some alcohol would definitely work! They were sitting on my sofa when i was back from the kitchen..It was the blond one ( I will call him 'E.' and his dark haired cousin 'A.') first who took a sip from his beer..
I didn't know how to break the ice and start a conversation, so i decided to go with the follow..
I continued '' I will be straightforward, i know it's an awkward situation, i have never been with two cousins before, so i am also a first-timer today and i would like to thank you for keeping your promise and showing up today, i had some doubts until my doorbell rang, i know it's not easy, i am a total stranger, you don't know me, thanks for trusting me.''

A. replied: ''Actually we would like to thank you for inviting us to your place, i know we had some serious concerns, although we banged several chicks before, you will be our first TS experience..When i asked my cousin about it, he said 'Why not, let's give it a go, life is too short not to try, i will try anything once' and his words encouraged me, we are glad we plucked up the courage, otherwise we would miss the chance of meeting a gorgeous lady like you forever..''

I was flattered by his words, it did boost my womanly pride..
Although it was A. whom i contacted first and sent me his nude pics, it seemed like E. was the reckless and bold one..
I was surprised when he said : '' Let's cut the chit chat babe, come here and sit on my lap..''
I was now standing between cousins whilst they were sitting on the couch, E. was caressing my inner thighs under my dress, i sat on his lap and started giving him a lap-dance, i could feel his 18 y/o rock solid prick was about to burst out of his pants. When i saw A. was stroking himself through his jeans, i said ''Don't be shy, i already saw your beautiful thick manhood in the pics, you have nothing to hide! so now unzip your fly, i will take care of the rest..''

Now i was down on my knees with two cousins sitting on the couch, E. was very aggressive and wild, he grabbed my hair *ouch* and dragged me to himself, saying ''Now show us it's true what they say about trannies..Best cocksuckers on earth, ha?!'' His wild and rebel bad-boy attitude was driving me so hot, it was a major turn-on! He spread his legs apart, so i could fit between..I unbelted him by using my mouth and teeth, i thought it was wilder this way! I bet he enjoyed that sight of me with his metal belt buckle in my mouth..His cock was smaller than his cousin, maybe 6'5 but also quite thick with a meaty mushroom head that looked like a baby bottle to my eyes! He let a soft moan out as soon as i wrapped my tongue around his shaft. Now i had a mission, i somehow felt obliged to show him i was the best cocksucker he ever had in his entire life, so i had to do my best! I did spit on his cock to make it slide easier in my mouth and watching some amount of my saliva running down and dripping off his plumb balls..
A. was now watching us, jerking himself off with his pants dropped down around his ankles, i thought it was unfair of him beating his cock whilst his cousin was enjoying my mouth-work to the fullest! So i reached out and grabbed his big, thick, juicy cock..Now i was stroking his cock in my hand with his cousin's dick buried deep down my throat! I knew he wanted and deserved more than a handjob, so i replaced my mouth on A.'s throbbing cock, i could feel every vein pulsating through his fat cock!
Meanwhile, E. was fondling my breasts and squeezing them to the point they hurt! Although they were cousins, i could tell they had different tastes, A. was a more softcore, vanilla type of guy while E. was sexually liberated, dominant and open-minded by nature..
I said '' Let's go to my bedroom if you like, my bed is more comfy and larger than this couch.. '' , as three of us headed to the bedroom, it was a funny sight to see two cousins walking naked, following me to my bedroom with their fully erect cocks waving in the air..
I continued: '' You told me you banged some chicks together, how was it? You ever DPed one? ''
E. answered me: '' Naww, unfortunately not..The bitches were so stuck up and prude, y' know? One of them freaked out and started yelling when i fingered her in the ass and it was my little finger!! ''.
As we all laughed, i thought to myself that E. seemed like a very cool, fun guy to hang out with apart from sex..I think i was getting attracted to him..

A. was also very sweet but E. had a different sparkle and a magical charm surrounding him and i felt like i was like a moth drawn to the light of a flame! But i had to be careful if i didn't want to be burned by the fire! This young, cute, funny straight teen boy must have had dozens of girls around him and i was merely a different taste, a fantasy to spice up his sex life, nothing more - nothing less! So i had to enjoy the moment now and devour the flesh of this beauty when i had the chance! And as much as i can!
I said i wanted to try giving blowjobs to both guys at the same time, but after a few sucks, my jaw bone was hurting like hell, the pain was unbearable, so i had to stop..I took two different cocks in my mouth before but none of them were so thick in girth, especially in the case of A.!
I asked them whether they have received a rim-job before or not, their response was negative, A. answered: ''Nope, no one ever tossed my salad and i am not sure if i really want it, err ain't it bit gay? I don't want anything up in my arse, it's supposed to be ''EXIT ONLY'' and wanna stay it that way!!''

E. was much more openminded as usual : '' It's not gay unless it's a cock going up in your ass dude! I am game!! Up for the challenge..''
E. had a pale, cute, white ass with light blond hair but could pass for smooth..
I told him to stick his butt out and spread his butt cheeks ,so i could eat him out easier..His anus was smelling like shampoo/soap and it was a good beginning..Before sticking my tongue in, i teased the surface, tickling that sensitive area between his scrotum and anus by using my tongue, smearing my saliva in and around his hole..And i heard him moaning a bit when i finally inserted my wet, slippery tongue in his asshole, moving it in circles! My tongue was like a snake and i was trying to move in as far as i could reach to impress this adorable teen boy..
A. was seriously aroused by this sight and seeing his cousin truly enjoying it, it helped to change his mind and i felt his ass pressed into my face..Now i was rimming two boys in a row, both laying on back with their legs up in the air, spreading their butt-cheeks for me! I was stroking their cocks whilst rimming them.. Their plumb, cum-filled big balls were sometimes completely covering my face, making it hard to breathe, but i had no complaints at all!! Getting teabagged by two cuties while eating them out would be the best way to die!..

E. was a very straightforward, 'direct-to-the point' boy and i liked his attitude. He asked me ''Do you want me to do the favor in return and rim your ass?''
I answered him: ''You don't have to..Because you are my guests today and my priority is your pleasure..I never ask you to reciprocate, a real lady is never demanding..''

E. : ''No i know, but your ass looks delicious! None of the girls i have been had such a round, curvy booty, i want to give a try but keep in mind that i am totally inexperienced, so please do not expect a miracle!..Your mouth did a wonderful job on my cock and i want to show my appreciation! ''

So he made me lay on my stomach, and he almost ripped my red panties off.. Now A. was waving his big, fat cock in my face, eagerly waiting to be in my warm mouth again..I was kissing his thighs and crotch area, burying my nose in his pubes and smelling his manly boyish scent while stroking his rock hard cock with my saliva drenched fingers, so i couldn't resist the urge to suck his lolly!
Meanwhile E. was thinking ''he was rimming'' me but what he actually did was flooding my ass with his spit!..:) But as he warned me, i already didn't have any expectations, let alone great ones! It was hot and satisfying enough to know his cute face and beautiful lips were near my ass! His tongue even didn't need to touch my skin in order to get pleasure, i was appreciating that he was trying to do his best..
A. took my head between his hands and started to use it like a piston; moving up and down with his glans hitting the back of my throat and tonsils, i was gobbling and choking on his soaked cock with some of my saliva dripping down my chin..

I suddenly felt a sharp, fierce and intense pain in my rectal area that i almost did bite A.'s cock in my mouth.. (Of course i didn't! That's why i said 'ALMOST')*OUCH*
E. stuck his dick up in my asshole without any warning!!! As soon as i pulled A.'s cock out of my mouth, i turned my back and started yelling: '' Stop! Ouch!! Pull it out!!!..What the hell do you think you are doing? You even didn't prepare me with the help of a finger, you can't treat an anus like the way you treat a vagina which is an elastic organ made of muscle tissue! '' Yes, it was one of the severe consequences of dating inexperienced teen boys who have no idea what to do with their cocks...

E. was so ashamed and his face went completely red as all the bl**d rushed to his face...
'' I am so..so..sorry! I only engaged in vaginal penetration with chicks so far, no one let me in the ass, please forgive me, i did not mean to hurt you baby..''

Awww, these blue eyes just melted my heart..I wasn't angry or mad at him despite how much he hurt me..Because he was so sweet and deep down in my heart, i knew he was genuine, very naive..He was telling me the truth..
I took his cock in my hand, spitting on it and saying : '' Let me guide you hottie..Stick the head first and do not move until you feel my muscles loosen up! ''

As he pushed it deeper, his whole shaft completely disappeared in my tight ass within a few seconds, i managed to take it like a champ with ease..
Now he was holding my narrow hips, his balls were rhythmically slapping against my bum, making funny sounds...I was panting heavily now with joy of pleasure, excitement and knowing a mission successfully accomplished! I was jerking A. off at the same time and licking tip of his cock..I knew he wanted to be inside me as well and who was i to deny my new boy-toy this pleasure?!
''Come on E., it's your cousin's turn'' i said jokingly..I knew he wasn't happy with the decision but i had to treat my boys fairly and equally! But i wanted to try a different position now, as he agreed with me sitting on A.'s cock with my feet placed on his thighs and knees..Although his dick was much thicker, my already lubed-up ass took it with ease due to his cousin's pipe-laying work earlier..

E. was standing in front of me and jerking his cock at my face..A. was making me jump up and down on his lap and with each thrust, i could feel his cock getting even bigger around my anal sphincter and anus ring, i knew he was going to release his semen deep in my bowels soon, but i didn't know him long enough to let him do that due to health concerns , well he was only 19 and have fucked a few girls, but you never know, i didn't want to take any risks, so i asked him to pull it out..
Then both cousins jerked off until they both came all over my face..My face was completely covered with a cum-cocktail coming from two different but similar DNA strands!..

It's a big regret of mine not eating E.'s baby batter that day because i wanted his first time to be perfect and flawless, but thankfully, he provided me some big, fresh loads to swallow and consume in our next dates.. Maybe i tell about it in the next episodes if you be good boys ;-) .......................................................
... Continue»
Posted by Slave4str8twinks 10 months ago  |  Categories: Sex Humor  |  Views: 3154  |  
100%
  |  2

Watching My Wife With My Hung Boss

My name is Trevor, I am twenty seven years old and have been married to my amazing wife Katie for a little over four years now. Katie is twenty six, a sweetheart and absolutely stunning. She has a petite body, blonde hair, green eyes, amazing tits and a tight ass. When we first started dating I couldn't believe that I could land someone like her and I will admit dating her wasn't easy at first because of the constant flow of guys that hit on her sometimes even with me with her. We couldn't even walk threw the store or the mall without guys leering at her. I know Katie loved it though and she didn't help much with the cloths she wore but she always assured me that there was nothing to worry about because I was the guy for her.


Our sex life was amazing, Katie was up to almost anything and everything that either of us wanted to try and believe me we tried a lot of different things weather it was me getting a blowjob while driving, sex in the woods etc. Now after awhile I started to have fantasy of watching Katie with another man which as much as I thought it would be awkward for me the thought really turned me on. At first I was way to embarrassed to tell Katie even though I knew she would probably go along with it but to me this fantasy was bigger than me getting sucked while I drove. Weeks passed and one night after we got finished having sex and were laying in bed I just let it out and told her about it.


She turned on her side smiling at me "Are you sure you could handle something like that?" she asked as I nodded "I think so" I told her. She said I needed to absolutely sure that it was something that I wanted to do but at this point I was so turned on by the fact that she was actually considering it I just nodded. "OK lets do it" she said with a grin. We sat silently when Katie said "I have one condition". Anything I told her "I get to pick the guy". I thought that was a good idea because I thought it would be weird to one look for a guy for my wife to fuck and two having to ask a guy to do so even though they surely would. I agreed to her condition and that was the last we spoke of it for a couple weeks.


One evening I was sitting on my couch when Katie got home from work and sat next to me with a smile on her face. "I think I know who I want it to be" she said with a smirk as I eagerly asked "Who". "Mark" she said and as soon as the word left her mouth my stomach turned. Mark was my boss and not only that I hated him and I am sure he felt the same towards me even though we always acted nice around one another. Now I had no question on why she picked Mark because he wasn't a bad looking guy and he always picked up woman very easily and would always show pics of the girls he was with and some of them looked like models for fuck sake.


"Why him?" I asked just out of curiosity as Katie shrugged "I don't know, I just want it to be him" she said as I was hesitant. "You told me I could pick" she said with a smirk as I nodded. She grabbed her phone and began to text him and I knew Mark was going to jump at the chance because we had hung out before and his eyes never left Katie's body. "He said he will do it" Katie said as I scoffed "Of course he will". "He's on his way" she said as I laughed "That was fast". Katie kissed my cheek "Be right back" she said as she got up and went to the bedroom. She came out a couple minutes later wearing the black lace lingerie I bought her a couple years ago on our anniversary. She sat next to me my stomach turning as we waited until there was a knock at the door.


Katie answered it as Mark stood in the doorway looking at her with a smirk "Well hello" he said as he walked in. "Hey Trevor" he said quickly still looking at Katie as she took his hand and walked him over to the recliner and sat him down. I watched as she turned around and bent over showing him her ass which he grabbed onto and slapped making her squeal with a grin. She turned back around bending over and kissed him as she rubbed his dick over his shorts as she slowly got onto her knees. She put her mouth on his crotch over his shorts as Mark quickly started to slide them down as she helped. His cock burst out as Katie covered her mouth "Wow, nice" she said grabbing onto his hard cock which was massive.


It was awkward watching my wife stroking the cock of my boss which was way bigger then mine in every way. She tilted her head and licked the length of his long shaft making him groan "Yeah baby, lick my big cock". He glanced over to me with a grin and then looked back down at her as she started to suck him. "Damn" he groaned as she gripped the base of his shaft tightly and sucked him slowly taking his cock deep into her mouth until she gagged. "I can't take it all" she smirked as Mark grinned "Most can't baby". He put his hand on her head gently pushing it onto his cock "Your wife is an amazing cocksucker" he said looking at me with a grin. "You like that baby?" he asked her as she mumbled "Yes" with a mouthful of his cock.


"Let's go to the bedroom" he said as she stopped and slowly got up. He took her hand and they walked to our bedroom as I followed. I stood in the corner as Mark and Katie stood at the foot of the bed slowly removing her cloths. Mark grabbed onto her tits and sucked them as she tilted her head back and moaned. Mark laid her on the bed and then climbed onto it between her legs and quickly started to eat her pussy. "Oh god!" Katie moaned as Mark ate her out "Your pussy taste so good baby" he told her as he licked it until he got onto his knees between her legs and started to rub his cock up and down on her pussy. "You want it?" he asked her with a grin. "Fuck me" she moaned her legs moving around as he grabbed his shaft and slid his cock into her tiny pussy.


Katie's eyes got wide and she squealed "Fuck" her back arching as Mark inched it into her. "So fucking tight" he groaned as he slowly started to fuck her. "Oh my god" she whimpered over and over grabbing onto the bed tightly. "Take it" he groaned as she whimpered loudly until she sat up slightly and panted "I'm gonna cum". Mark pushed her back to the bed and fucked her harder and deeper as her moaned got louder and louder until she was silent. I watched her eyes roll back and her body start to tremble until she screamed and her pussy started to squirt everywhere. I was shocked because she had never squirted with me before. I watched her lay on the bed shaking as Mark grinned "Damn baby" before shoving his dripping cock back into her.


"Oh god" she cried putting her hand on his stomach as he fucked her long and deep. "Its to much" she moaned as he fucked her harder until again her eyes rolled back as she came. "You like my cock?" he asked as she quickly whimpered "Fuck yes". Mark pulled out and turned her onto her stomach pulling her ass into the air and slid his cock back into her dripping, stretched pussy. "Oh god" she cried burying her face in the bed as Mark fucked her hard gripping onto her ass "You want my cum?" he groaned as she whimpered "Cum in me". I thought I heard her wrong when again she whimpered "Cum in my pussy". Mark pounded her as hard as he could making Katie scream until he groaned filling her pussy with his load.


"Good girl" he said slapping her ass as he pulled his cock from her. Katie fell to the bed moaning and trembling as his cum started to run from her and onto the bed. Mark got dressed "Work tomorrow" he said with a grin before leaving. I looked at Katie laying on the bed her pussy red and swollen and a large amount of thick cum running from it. "Oh my god" she sighed moving her hair out of her face "I need to shower" she said before getting up and going to the bathroom. That night all I could think about was Mark fucking her and I think she even did in her sl**p because I could hear her moaning while she slept. A month later we were sitting on the couch when she turned to me with a grin "So I was wondering if Mark could come over again"

Hope you enjoyed guys and gals... Continue»
Posted by xXSecondCitySaintXx 1 month ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore, Voyeur  |  Views: 5949  |  
75%
  |  1